The rhetoric and the poetic of any age, as the complementary
theories of composition, are indicative of its
habits in education and in literature. Thus their medieval
history concerns all students of the middle age. For
consecutive interpretation in this single aspect both supplements
the more comprehensive surveys and adds significance
to many special studies. Whether for initiation,
for review, or for suggestions of further inquiry, medieval
rhetoric and poetic offer a directly literary guide.
As in my preceding volume, Ancient rhetoric and poetic,
conciseness has been sought by proportion. Space is
given to those salient tendencies which mark the literary
course. Minor relations and collateral studies, indicated
no less carefully, are relegated to the notes, but included
in the index. Detailing the actual theory and the actual
practise of composition, often for the first time, I have
tried no less to show their bearing, to make medieval
rhetoric and poetic available by interpreting them in
historical sequence. Thus are interpreted the tasks of
the schools, the poetic developments of and from the
hymns, the habits of prose rhythm, the encroachment of
logic upon rhetoric and of rhetoric upon poetic, the progress
of verse narrative.
Ancient theory being eminent in a few cardinal texts
long recognized as representative, the former volume
subordinates history to exposition. Medieval theory, on
the other hand, being best grasped as development from
an inheritance, the plan of the present volume is historical.
Though each aims at sufficiency within itself, the second
refers again and again to the first, and the two volumes
together offer a history down to 1400. Throughout this
history rhetoric and poetic are seen to be indeed complementary.
Where they were distinguished, as where
they were confused, they are most fruitfully studied side
by side. Each illuminates the other because their relations
are always significant historically.
Their medieval history must begin with those particular
influences from antiquity which were transmitted through
the last schools of the Roman Empire, especially through
the schools of Gaul. It is a Latin history; for contact
with Greek was soon lost and was not widely reëstablished
till the Renaissance. But in the imperial centuries before
the separation East and West, Greek and Latin, agreed
so far in literary ideals and practise that the whole Mediterranean
basin had a substantially common system of
education through rhetoric. An inert survival of what is
known historically as the second sophistic, this was
sharply challenged by St. Augustine’s reversion through
Cicero to the elder tradition for authority to direct the
real oratory of preaching. Nevertheless the schools of
Gaul continued the sophistic tradition beyond the fall
of Rome.
Nor were the large philosophy of rhetoric in Cicero’s
De oratore, the great survey of Quintilian, the later medieval
guides. The prevalent textbooks were Cicero’s
youthful digest De inventione and a second book universally
attributed to him, the Rhetorica ad Herennium.
Though the survival of these minor works may be due
partly to the accidents of manuscripts, their persistence
has other causes. De inventione reduces to summary
what the middle age taught least, those counsels of preparation
and ordering which ancient teaching had progressively
adjusted to oral discourse, and for which the earlier
middle age had less opportunity. The Rhetorica ad Herennium,
comparatively summary also as to analysis and sequence,
is devoted largely to style, and reduces stylistic
ornament to a list so conveniently specific that medieval
schools made it a ritual. Though the greater Cicero and
Quintilian were known to such original minds as Gerbert
in the tenth century and John of Salisbury in the twelfth,
they were hardly available for the usual course of teaching.
Medieval rhetoric was generally a lore of style. Here
rhetorica tended to coincide with that school study of
Latin poetry which was a recognized function of grammatica.
The constant quotation of Horace’s “Ars poetica”
is one of the signs of the merging of poetic with rhetoric.
The conventional doctrine from both was largely of
descriptive dilation. Among the effects of this teaching
which outlast schooling and reach beyond Latin are certain
conventions of vernacular poetry. Conversely,
poetic advance in the vernaculars is seen in breaking away
not only from school rhetoric, but from rhetoric altogether.
The main medieval fields proper to rhetoric were sermons
and letters. The former, exploring their rhetoric
in the earlier centuries, continued to feel the example,
perhaps more than the precept, of St. Augustine. Even
the Dominicans had no need to seek a new lore of oral
composition. What is distinctive in sermon composition
of the twelfth century is oftener poetic than rhetoric.
Letters, on the other hand, are at once a legitimate application
of ancient rhetoric and a distinctively medieval
development. They practically comprehend the medieval
rhetoric of written prose. Though ordinary routine was
largely content, as in any other time, with correctness,
and therefore with recipe and formulary, serious study
of both composition and style is evident in the better
manuals, and conspicuous in those achievements which
are part of medieval literature.
The teaching of poetica, from of old a part of grammatica,
included extensive practise in Latin verse. This
had early to take account of that dominance of stress
which had gradually supplanted the ancient control by
time. The characteristic medieval achievements in Latin
lyric are the hymns. Radiating into other songs, even
into humorous and satirical verse, the hymns were the
common lyric fund of medieval Latin. As early as St.
Ambrose they had created a new Latin poetry; and the
beauty of their various art was not exhausted with Adam
of St. Victor. Meantime they opened to the vernaculars
those poetic possibilities of stanza which arise from the
development of rime. Medieval poetic theory, on the
contrary, went but a little way. Mainly pedagogical
formulation, it lagged far behind the most characteristic
medieval poetic advance, which was in verse narrative.
Here is a sharp contrast with the Renaissance. The
fifteenth century opens a long series of critical inquiries
into poetic. The middle age, merging poetic with rhetoric
in the schoolroom, was little concerned to make it tally
with vernacular achievement. With the death in 1400
of Chaucer, whose criticism exposed this lack, the poetic
of medieval narrative reaches its term.
I owe to the unstinted courtesy and scholarly interest
of a trustee of Barnard College, Mr. George A. Plimpton,
the privilege of studying at leisure his manuscript of
one of the most important Bolognese dictamina, the
thirteenth-century Candelabrum. Far better than Boncompagno
or Thomas of Capua, better even than Conrad,
this unprinted manual exhibits dictamen in both scope
and method. My other debts are too manifold to rehearse.
The bibliographical notes, if they recorded the
reading of years, would defeat their proper object of
serving further study. Therefore they have been made,
as in the former volume, at once specific and strictly selective,
applied to each chapter separately, and further
indicated both in the index and on a page of recurring
abbreviations after the table of contents.
As I record gratefully my obligation for generous help
with the proofs to my colleagues Professors Ayres, Clark,
Krapp, McCrea, Moore, Perry, and Van Hook, and to
my old friend, the Jesuit scholar Dr. Donnelly, I see further
in such coöperation great promise for the progress of
medieval studies.
C. S. B.
Barnard College
Columbia University
January, 1928.
Keil (H.), Grammatici latini, Leipzig, 1870-1880 (cited
by volume and page).
Manacorda
Manacorda (G.), Storia della scuola in Italia, volume
I, Il medio evo, Milan, 1913 (2 parts in separate volumes).
Manitius
Manitius (M.), Geschichte der lateinischen Literatur des
Mittelalters, Munich, 1911, 2 vols. (in Von Mueller’s Handbuch
der klassischen Alterthums-Wissenschaft, IX, ii).
Mearns
Mearns (J.), Early Latin hymnaries, an index of hymns
in hymnaries before 1100, Cambridge (University Press), 1913.
MGH
Monumenta Germaniæ historica (cited by page of the
appropriate volume).
NE
Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque
Nationale ... (cited by volume, part, and page).
PL
Patrologia latina (Migne, cited by volume and column).
CHAPTER I THE SOPHISTIC TREND IN ANCIENT RHETORIC — References and Abbreviations — A. The Two Historic Conceptions of Rhetoric — B. The Second Sophistic [10] — 1. Philostratus, The Lives of the Sophists [11] — 2. The Character of Sophistic — FOOTNOTES:
Ameringer
Ameringer (T. E.), The stylistic influence of the second
sophistic on the panegyrical sermons of St. John Chrysostom,
Washington, 1921 (Catholic University of America Patristic Studies).
ARP
Baldwin (C. S.), Ancient rhetoric and poetic, New
York, 1924.
Boulanger
Boulanger (A.), Ælius Aristide et la sophistique dans la
province d’Asie au ii siècle de notre ère, Paris, 1923.
Burgess
Burgess (T. C.), Epideictic literature, University of
Chicago Studies in Classical Philology III (1902), 89-251.
Campbell
Campbell (J. M.), The influence of the second sophistic on
the style of the sermons of St. Basil the Great, Washington,
1922.
Guignet
Guignet (M.), St. Grégoire de Nazianze, orateur et épistolier,
Paris, 1911.
Hubbell
Hubbell (H. M.), The influence of Isocrates on Cicero,
Dionysius, and Aristides, New Haven (Yale dissertation), 1914.
Méridier
Méridier (L.), L’influence de la seconde sophistique sur
l’œuvre de Grégoire de Nysse, Paris, 1906.
Wright
Wright (W. C), Philostratus and Eunapius, the lives of
the sophists, with an English translation, London and New
York, Loeb Library, 1922.
Plato’s distrust of rhetoric is a permanent reminder.
It is so significantly typical that it recurs throughout the
history of education, and must recur. Again and again
educational practise has found that it cannot do without
rhetoric; again and again educational theory has grudgingly
inquired what to do with it. For distrust of rhetoric
may be more than the impatience of the philosopher with
the orator, of speculation with ordered presentation, of
the quest for truth with persuasion. This is involved too;
for philosophers have often been impatient of presentation.
They have wished to think aloud, or to question
and answer, or merely to analyze for themselves, without
being held to consecutive explanation. Plato himself
falls short of discerning the importance of making truth
available and effective for the mass of men incapable of
scientific analysis; and this is the ground of Cicero’s rejoinder.[1]
But Plato’s distrust is more deeply of rhetoric
as he heard it taught. Even in his day Greek rhetoric
was largely sophistic, the rhetoric of personal display and
triumph. In the Gorgias[2] Socrates admits the function
of a nobler rhetoric, but cannot find it in use. In the
Protagoras[3] he asks the vital question, “About what does
the sophist make a man more eloquent?” In the Phædrus,
which discusses rhetoric more specifically, his satire is
most evidently of sophistic. To this the ultimate objection
is moral. A man should train himself “not with a
view to speaking and acting before the world, but for the
sake of making himself able ... to please the gods.”[4]
Plato challenges not merely the method of the sophists,
but their ideal. Since rhetoric has almost always had some
part in education, and since it always ultimately involves
morality, Plato raises a leading question.
The ultimate, the only final answer to Plato’s challenge
is the Rhetoric of Aristotle. This proceeds from a conception
not only larger than the sophistic of Gorgias and
Protagoras, but also significantly divergent in aim. The
true theory of rhetoric as the energizing of knowledge,
the bringing of truth to bear upon men,[5] is there established
for all time. Aristotle amply vindicated rhetoric
by defining its place among studies, its necessary correlation
with inquiry and with policy, its permanent function.
He settled the question of rhetoric philosophically. He
established its theory. But this theory was oftener accepted
than followed. The sophists had, indeed, been
put in their place more surely by Aristotle than by Plato;
but they continued to thrive, until ancient rhetoric became
more and more sophistic.
The conception animating the practise and the teaching
of sophistic, far from being limited to antiquity, is medieval
as well, and modern. Apparently it is permanent.
Rhetoric is conceived by Aristotle as the art of giving
effectiveness to truth; it is conceived alike by the earlier
and the later sophists and by their successors as the art
of giving effectiveness to the speaker. The conceptions
are not contradictory. The second may be theoretically
included within the first; and actually Demosthenes may
learn something from Isocrates. But to embody them
in educational procedure, to carry out either as the controlling
idea of a course of study, is to discover that sooner
or later they become practically incompatible. Ingenuous
youth will be devoted either to energizing truth or to
exploiting itself. There will come a parting of the ways;
for the two conceptions are divergent. What Aristotle
discerned as differentiating is differentiating still. The
flaw in sophistic is moral. It may not impair technical
training; but by deviating motive it tends to impair education.
For Aristotle’s theory is a touchstone. To recall rhetoric
to the true function discerned by him has repeatedly
been the object of reform in teaching. What has intervened
to deviate rhetoric and frustrate its best use has
again and again been the preoccupation with giving
effectiveness not to the message, but to the speaker.
Ancient sophistic is thus typical. It is not merely historical;
it is historic. The false conception divined by
Plato, and exposed finally by Aristotle’s demonstration
of the true conception, led ancient rhetoric through empty
personal triumphs into an elaborate art of display, devoid,
at its worst, of other motive. As sophistic spread, as its
idea of rhetoric became dominant, ancient education was
narrowed;[6] and ancient oratory eddied in shallows until
it found a new course with the new motive of Christian
preaching.
In exorcising the false conception Aristotle removed the
false sophistic emphasis from style. He does not despise,
nor even slight, technic. He finds analysis of sentence
rhythms necessary. But his goal in this, as in his analysis
of figures, is beyond the technical means of securing particular
effects. He does not classify figures for reference;
he seeks in both phrase and cadence the function; and he
discusses neither until he has spent some two-thirds of
his treatise on the function of rhetoric as a whole course
of study. This he finds philosophically necessary. Otherwise
rhetoric cannot be justified; otherwise, he clearly
implies, it is narrowed and degraded. For him rhetoric
is so inextricably moral that it should never be divorced
from subject matter of real significance.
But what subject matter of real significance has oratory
when it is barred from discussion of present policy? Here
appears a strong external cause of the spread of sophistic.
The sophistical trend, already marked, was furthered by
the narrowing of public discussion. Of the three fields[7]
of oratory distinguished by Aristotle, deliberative, forensic,
and occasional, the first was restricted by political
changes. It faded with democracy. So later it faded at
Rome, and still later in other realms. Deliberative oratory
presupposes free discussion and audiences that vote.
The steady increase of government from above administered
by an appointed official class hastened also the
tendency of the second kind of oratory, forensic, to become
technical, the special art of legal pleading. Thus
the only field left free was the third, occasional oratory,
encomium, or panegyric, the commemoration of persons
and days, the address of welcome, the public lecture. A
favorite field even in Plato’s time, it is in any time the
freest field for imaginative and emotional appeal and for
personal triumphs. Thus it was early and assiduously
cultivated by the sophists. Though it opens, on the other
hand, the highest reaches of eloquence, though Isocrates
is more than a sophist and Lincoln’s Gettysburg address
is as far from sophistic as possible, still its becoming the
main field of Greek oratory gave the lead to sophistic.
In such conditions sophistic could control education; and
its control of education reacted upon the conditions to
make a vicious circle. Oratory and the training for it
became preponderantly an art of display; and the rhetoric
finally bequeathed by the ancient schools was sophistic.
In sum, the sophistic tendency, which may be found in
any highly developed literature, was confirmed in Greek
by causes both intrinsic and extrinsic. Becoming a habit,
it became a scheme of education. Against this Plato
represents Socrates in fundamental opposition. Aristotle
does more than oppose it; he establishes constructively
a rhetoric whose persuasion shall be more than personal
appeal and personal triumph. But the rhetoric nobly
and philosophically conceived by him did not succeed in
supplanting the tendency seen at its best in Isocrates.
The conception of Isocrates in Philostratus, though inadequate,
is not wrong essentially.
The siren which stands on the tomb of Isocrates the sophist—its
pose is that of one singing—testifies to the man’s persuasive
charm, which he combined with the laws and habits
of rhetoric. Balances, antitheses, rimes, though he was not
their discoverer but only the skilful user of what had been
discovered already, he put his mind to, and also to amplitude,
rhythm, sentence-movement, beat. These things prepared the
diction of Demosthenes, who was a pupil, indeed, of Isæus,
but a disciple of Isocrates. Philostratus, Lives of the
Sophists, I. 17 (Wright’s translation, page 50, modified).
The Isocratean ideal of eloquence, influential even upon
its critic Dionysius of Halicarnassus, even upon so great
an orator as Cicero,[8] became more sophistic in the practise
of the schools. In the first century of our era sophistic
had won its place, by the second century an eminence
undisputed till Christian preaching returned to the sound
ancient tradition.
For sophistic is the historic demonstration of what
oratory becomes when it is removed from urgency of
subject matter. Seeking some inspiration for public occasions,
it revives over and over again a dead past. Thus
becoming conventionalized in method, it turns from
cogency of movement to the cultivation of style. Cogency
presupposes a message. It is intellectual ordering for
persuasion, the means toward making men believe and
act. Style, no longer controlled by such urgencies of
subject, tends toward decoration and virtuosity. A
necessary study in any rhetoric, it had been highly cultivated
during Greek democracy; but under monarchy
and Empire it became a preoccupation, almost a monopoly.
Sophistic practically reduces rhetoric to style. The
old lore of investigation (inventio), paralyzed by the compression
of its trunk nerve, has little scope beyond ingenuity.
Organized movement[9] (dispositio), similarly
impaired at the source, tends to be reduced to salience and
variety, or to be supplanted by pattern. Memory becomes
verbal. But style and delivery, becoming the main
reliance, are elaborated into a systematic technic to a
degree almost incredible to-day. In sheer virtuosity the
second sophistic has hardly a parallel in earlier or later
centuries. It is more like the art of Paderewski or Bernhardt
than like that of Demosthenes.
The Lives of the Sophists by Philostratus derives the
“new” sophistic of his day from the old. New, says he,
it is not. We may call it a second sophistic; but it keeps
an old tradition. Far from apologizing for sophistic, old
or new, Philostratus is proud of it. He sets out to celebrate
it as a great tradition. Gorgias is not defended
from Socratic exposure; he is claimed as a distinguished
ancestor.[12] That rhetoric is not what Aristotle urged,
that it is after all sophistic, Philostratus assumes. Nor
is the assumption merely provincial vanity; it was widespread
and secure. There was no need to vindicate what
was generally accepted. Moreover the facts justify not
only the assumption of Philostratus, but his history.
Though he is not historical in method, his assertion of
continuity from Gorgias down to the platform artists of
his day has been approved by studies really historical, and
affirmed for the fourth century as well. The Lives of the
Sophists, therefore, exhibit the second sophistic as the fixing
of an old tendency in habitual practise and teaching.
During the second, third, and fourth centuries, and
throughout the Roman world, rhetoric meant a sophistic
generally constant. The leanings of particular schools,
such as Stoic Pergamum, were not wide enough to bring
new departures. They were merely shifts of emphasis
within a common doctrine and practise. The cult of
“Atticism” was too artificial to check the general tendency
to “Asianism.”[13] What was learned at Athens
could be practised at Rome; and neither Athens nor Rome
dimmed the glory of Smyrna and Antioch.[14] The schools
of Bordeaux were to become essentially like those of Gaza
and Carthage. The same “Gorgian figures” were learned
by St. Augustine in Latin Africa, by St. Gregory Nazianzen
in the Greek East, and by the pagan Libanius. Greco-Roman
rhetoric was as pervasive as Roman law and
almost as constant.
a. VIRTUOSITY
In estimating this rhetoric, then, little allowance need
be made for place or date.[15] Its main characteristics
were so constant as to stand out clearly. The most obvious
arise from the general aim of virtuosity. This is
the constant assumption of Philostratus. Individual
triumphs were not so much triumphs of individuality as
outstanding exhibitions of skill in working out a pattern.
In method, in composition, there was little difference between
a teacher’s assignments to his amateur pupils and
his own professional orations.[16] Sophistic is largely an
oratory of themes.
Those whose children have been murdered reject a treaty of
alliance. II. 9 (220, seq.) (Aristides.)
Hyperides, when Philip is at Elatea, heeds only the counsels
of Demosthenes. II. 10 (230). (Hadrian of Tyre.)
Islanders sell their children to pay taxes. II. 12 (238). (Pollux.)
The Thebans accuse the Messenians of ingratitude. II. 15
(244). (Ptolemy.)
Callias tries to dissuade the Athenians from burning the dead.
II. 20 (256). (Apollonius of Athens.)
The citizens of Catana.
Demades against revolting from Alexander while he is in India.
II. 27 (296). (Hippodromus.)
Fictitious Themes
The adulterer unmasked. I. 25 (132). (Polemo.)
The instigator of a revolt suppresses it. I. 26 (136). (Secundus.)
The ravished chooses that her ravisher be put to death. II.
4 (188). (Antiochus.)
A tyrant abdicates on condition of immunity. (Ibid.)
The man who fell in love with a statue. II. 18 (250). (Onomarchus.)
The magician who wished to die because he was unable to kill
another magician, an adulterer. II. 27 (292). (Hippodromus.)
Evidently the themes were generally the same as those
of the declamationes celebrated by Seneca.[20] Some of them
were identical. Such subjects give the oratory of the
imperial centuries, both Greek and Latin, the air of athletics,
and make its teaching seem largely gymnastic.
Gregory Nazianzen, indeed, calls the sophists “oratorical
acrobats.”[21] But instead of dismissing sophistic with
so obvious a sarcasm, we may learn something from its
delight in verbal artistry.
For what, then, ultimately do we blame them? For their
absolute emptiness of thought? But who shall say that they
were trying to think, or that they were asked to think?...
a kind of eloquence, and also a system of education, of which
we have not any longer even the notion; for it rested on a
sentiment which has disappeared, the absolute and disinterested
love of speaking well—disinterested not always, indeed, as to
personal advantage, but always as to thought. Who knows
whether thought was for them anything else or anything more
than a simple motif, a theme to be developed, something which
sustained the discourse without imparting to it any value,
something like the libretto of an opera?[22]
Since the oratory of display is still with us, the second
sophistic should be taken to heart as a complete historic
demonstration of what must become of rhetoric without
the urgencies of matter and motive.
Philostratus has no qualms. For him declamatio
(μελέτη), far from being merely a school exercise, is a
form of public speaking on a par with any other. It is
even the form of his sophists. He pays little attention
to any other except encomium, which is also a school
exercise. Reading the past with the eyes of the present,
he finds it in Gorgias,[23] who elaborated “encomia of the
Medic trophies.” “Medics” (Μηδικά), dilations on the
old glories of the Persian wars, were the favorite subjects
of declamatio. This is evident both from their frequent
recurrence and from Lucian’s satire.[24] Scopelian, Philostratus
thinks, was best
in Medics, in the Darius and Xerxes things, I mean; for, to me
at least, he of all the sophists seems to render these best and
to set a tradition of rendering for his successors. I. 21 (84).
Ptolemy of Naucratis, however, was nicknamed Marathon.[25]
The wonder is that the nickname was sufficiently
distinctive.[26]
(2) Improvisation and Memory
The vogue of such subjects does much to explain the
otherwise incredible accounts of improvisation. “Propose
a theme,” the sophist’s challenge which Philostratus
traces back to Gorgias,[27] becomes less startling when we
find that the theme, as well as the treatment, might come
from stock. Even so the readiness and fluency seem
phenomenal and were the great boast. See Mark of
Byzantium recognized by pupils in the school of Polemo.
Accordingly when Polemo asked for themes to be proposed,
they all turned towards Mark.... Mark, lifting up his
voice and tossing his head, said: “I will both propose and
execute.” Thereupon Polemo ... discoursed at him long
and wonderfully on the spur of the moment; and when he had
declaimed and heard Mark declaim, he was both admired and
admiring. I. 24 (104).
Aristides was exceptional in declining to speak thus; and
Philostratus thinks the less of him.[28] Generally improvisation
was expected as a mark of virtuosity.[29] The locus
classicus, perhaps, of improvisation, the most daring and
phenomenal virtuosity, is ascribed by Eunapius to Prohæresius.
Then from his chair the sophist first delivered a graceful
prelude ... then with the fullest confidence he rose for his
formal discussion. The proconsul was ready to propose a
definition for the theme, but Prohæresius threw back his head
and gazed all round the theater ... and beheld in the farthest
row of the audience, hiding themselves in their cloaks, two
men, veterans in the service of rhetoric, at whose hands he
had received the worst treatment of all, and he cried out: “Ye
gods! There are those honourable and wise men! Proconsul,
order them to propose a theme for me. Then perhaps they
will be convinced that they have behaved impiously.”...
Whereupon, after considering for a short time and consulting
together, they produced the hardest and most disagreeable
theme that they knew of, a vulgar one, moreover, that gave
no opening for the display of fine rhetoric. Prohæresius
glared at them fiercely, and said to the proconsul: “I implore
you to grant me ... to have shorthand writers assigned to
me.”... Then he said: “I shall ask for something even
more difficult to grant ... there must be no applause whatever.”
When the proconsul had given all present an order to
this effect ... Prohæresius began his speech with a flood of
eloquence, rounding every period with a sonorous phrase....
As the speech grew more vehement and the orator soared to
heights which the mind of man could not describe or conceive
of, he passed on to the second part of the speech and completed
the exposition of the theme. But then, suddenly leaping in
the air like one inspired, he abandoned the remaining part,
left it undefended, and turned the flood of his eloquence to
defend the contrary hypothesis. The scribes could hardly
keep pace with him, the audience could hardly endure to remain
silent, while the mighty stream of words flowed on.
Then, turning his face towards the scribes, he said: “Observe
carefully whether I remember all the arguments that I used
earlier.” And without faltering over a single word, he began
to declaim the same speech for the second time. (Wright’s
translation, 493.)
This performance is extraordinary only in degree.
That of Isæus, as reported by Pliny,[30] seems the same in
kind; and so, apparently, are many other recorded triumphs.
Taken together, they reveal strict limits. The
improvisation was mainly of style. It consisted in fluency
of rehandling, of variations upon themes, and in patterns,
so common as to constitute a stock in trade. It permitted
the use over and over again not only of stock examples
and illustrations, but of successful phrases, modulated
periods, even whole descriptions. It was the art of a
technician, not of a composer.[31] Memory, too, thus
trained, was no longer the orator’s command of his material;[32]
it was the actor’s command of words. Though a
sophist might, indeed, be a thinker, he hardly needed to
be for the purposes of his oratory. His fluency was typically
not in seizing and carrying forward ideas and images,
but in readiness to draw upon a store.
(3) Delivery
The character of this oratory is further expressed in
the records of its delivery. Even more than modulation
Philostratus exhibits sonority and force. Polemo’s delivery
was thrilling as an Olympian trumpet.[33] Scopelian
imitated the volume of Nicetes and had the sonority of
Gorgias.[34] Favorinus fascinated even those who did not
understand Greek.[35] The carrying voice spoke in marked
rhythms. Gesture, pushed sometimes to the extent of
acting, was habitually demonstrative. Sitting at first,
the orator might then leap to his feet, smite his thigh,
walk, stamp, sway as a Bacchante. If such theatrical
delivery seems to moderns of the West more violent than
it seemed to its own audiences, it has never been extinct;
and any one familiar with the oratory of display in any
time will recognize the sophist’s heavy frown, his mien of
deep thought, his air of authority.[36] Chaucer’s Pardoner
speaks for the whole sophist line:
I peyne me to han an hauteyn speche.
Canterbury Tales, C. 330.
Such weight and vehemence of delivery, sometimes conceding
a benignant smile, oftener relying on arrogance,[37]
was the bodily expression of the impressiveness (δεινότης)
cultivated no less assiduously in style. The sophist was
over-expressive lest for a moment he should cease to be
impressive. The audience need not be held to any course
of thought; it must not be held too long by any one device
of style; but it must unflaggingly admire. It must be
spellbound. The constant implication of Philostratus
probably echoes the ideal of orator and audience alike:
behold a great speaker!
b. DILATION
Such oratory must be dilated, even inflated. That it
was so in fact any one may satisfy himself who has the
patience. The amplification[38] practised by Cicero and
taught by Quintilian, though in print it may seem over-anxious,
is an oratorical necessity. It is not merely Greek
expansiveness; for it moves also the more stinted Latin.
In any language it must almost always be practised as a
means to oral clearness.[39] But sophistic amplification
has no such warrant. It is often purely decorative. Instead
of marking a stage of progress, it often merely dwells
on a picture, or elaborates a truism, or acts out a mood.
It is there for itself, expecting its own applause. Many
of the figures of speech are devices of dilation; for sophistic
is an art not only of elaboration, but of elaborateness.
(1) Ecphrasis
Without enumerating devices that constitute a large
part of sophistic, we may see the characteristic dilation
at the full in the single form known as ἔκφρασις.[40] An
ecphrasis is a separable decorative description, usually of
a stock subject. “I will draw this for you in words,”
says Himerius,[41] using the formula of introduction, “and
will make your ears serve for eyes.” The natural beauty
of a prospect or of the human body is detailed for admiration,
even oftener the artistic beauty of statue or temple.
The orator turns on, as it were, a storm, a feast, the prospect
of a city. The essentially artificial character of the
ecphrasis is obvious in the favorite exercise of word-painting
a peacock.[42] Apparently a boy could carry this
peacock from school to the platform and continue to use
it with merely verbal variations.
Of course the ecphrasis might rise to a higher level.
So it did often. An accomplished orator might make it
splendid, even really moving. Oratory cannot afford to
neglect the appeal of oral description. None the less the
ecphrasis had two essential vices. First it was extraneous,
separable, detachable, a clear sign that sequence did not
count. Secondly, instead of following the Aristotelian
counsels of specific concrete imagery, it habitually generalized
and rapidly became conventional.
Ecphrasis is no less significant for poetic. A form of
Alexandrianism[43] avoided by Vergil and adopted with
enthusiasm by Ovid, it perverts description because it
frustrates narrative movement. The habit of decorative
dilation in oratory confirmed a decadent habit of literature.[44]
That the habit is decadent even when indulged
with more taste is suggested by certain passages in De
Quincey, in Pater, most clearly perhaps in that English
sophist Laurence Sterne. Among the ecphrases of the
Sentimental Journey is one that he executed upon a theme
taken from the most expert mocker of the sophists,
Lucian,[45] and has made quite typical of the soothing
rhythms and the elegant dilation of sophistic eloquence.
The town of Abdera, notwithstanding Democritus lived
there, trying all the powers of irony and laughter to reclaim
it, was the vilest and most profligate town in all Thrace.
What for poisons, conspiracies, and assassinations, libels,
pasquinades and tumults, there was no going there by day;
’twas worse by night. Now when things were at their worst,
it came to pass that the Andromeda of Euripides being represented
at Abdera, the whole orchestra was delighted with it.
But of all the passages which delighted them, nothing operated
more upon their imaginations than the tender strokes of
nature which the poet had wrought up in that pathetic speech
of Perseus, “O Cupid! prince of gods and men.” Every man,
almost, spoke pure iambics the next day, and talked of nothing
but Perseus’ pathetic address—“O Cupid! prince of gods and
men!” In every street of Abdera, in every house—“O Cupid!
Cupid!” in every mouth, like the natural notes of some sweet
melody, which drop from it whether it will or no, nothing but
“Cupid! Cupid! prince of gods and men!” The fire caught;
and the whole city, like the heart of one man, opened itself to
love. No pharmacopolist could sell one grain of hellebore;
not a single armorer had a heart to forge one instrument of
death. Friendship and Virtue met together and kissed each
other in the street. The golden age returned and hung over
the town of Abdera. Every Abderite took his oaten pipe,
and every Abderitish woman left her purple web, and chastely
sat her down, and listened to the song. “’Twas only in the
power,” says the fragment, “of the god whose empire extended
from heaven to earth, and even to the depths of the
sea, to have done this.”
c. PATTERN
For the composition of the whole speech sophistic
generally had little care. That planned sequence, that
leading on of the mind from point to point, which is the
habit of great orators and the chief means of cogency,
presupposes urgency toward a goal. Sophistic often had
no goal. The audience need be won only to admiration,
not to decision. Easily, therefore, rhetoric came to pay
no more attention to logical movement than poetic to
movement in narrative. Like Alexandrian narrative,
sophistic oratory cares little for onwardness; and its lore
is reduced to prescription for detail.
If Philostratus seems occasionally aware of the value
of planned movement, scrutiny will reveal that he is
thinking not of the order of the whole, but only of sentences.
For instance, the passage praising Isocrates for
his “brilliant composition”[46] specifies his handling of
rhythms; “for thought after thought concludes upon a
balanced period.”
This lack of plan may seem paradoxical in the works of
writers as artistic as the Greek men of letters. So, indeed, it
is; but it is explained by the quite different conception that
the Greeks—at least those of the decadence—have of the
beauty of a discourse. For them the whole value is in the
detail. The perfecting of the whole is secondary; they have
no taste for it. By a sort of deliberate intellectual myopia
they restrict their field of vision to the analysis of a paragraph,
a period, a phrase, even a word. Their esthetic sense,
so to speak, is fragmentary.[47]
As if to mark the lack of individual planning for cogency,
sophistic is commonly composed upon set patterns. No
other body of oratory has so uniformly resigned itself to
forms. The orator could devote his whole attention to
each separate development because its place was predetermined
in a traditional series of topics. The encomium[48]
of a country was expected to deal with its situation,
climate, products, its race, founders, government, its
advancement in learning and literature, its festivals and
its buildings, unless indeed the whole encomium were
based on one of these topics. Similar topics controlled
the praise of a city, a harbor, a bay, an acropolis. The
classification of these as separate forms goes on to enumerate
the speech at an embarkation, a marriage, a birthday,
a festival, etc., as in a complete letter-writer.[49] Similarly
prescribed was the encomium of a person. So pervasive
were its topics that they invaded even written biography.[50]
Philostratus follows them in his account of Herodes Atticus.[51]
Basil, on the other hand, explicitly rejects them
as inept for encomia of Christian martyrs; and his protest
shows at once their prevalence and their typical vice.
The school of God does not recognize the laws of the encomium,
but holds that a mere telling of the martyr’s deeds
is a sufficient praise for the saints and sufficient inspiration
for those who are struggling towards virtue. For it is the
fixed habit of encomia to search out the history of the native
city, to find out the family exploits, and to relate the education
of the subject of the encomium, but it is our custom to
pass over in silence such details and to compose the encomium
of each martyr from those facts which have a bearing
on his martyrdom. How could I be an object of more reverence
or be more illustrious from the fact that my native city
once upon a time endured great and heavy battles and after
routing her enemies erected famous trophies? What if she
is so happily located that in summer and winter her climate
is pleasant? If she is the mother of heroes and is capable
of supporting cattle, what gain are these to me? In her herds
of horses she surpasses all lands under the sun. How may
these facts improve us in manly virtue? If we talk about the
peaks of mountains near, how they out-top the clouds and
reach the farthest stretches of the air, shall we deceive ourselves
into thinking that drawing praise from these facts we
give praise to men? Of all things it is most absurd that when
the just despise the whole world, we celebrate their praises from
those things which they contemned.[52]
Such composing upon a pattern is legitimately a school
exercise. Its use in elementary education is not confined
to sophistic. What is sophistic is its extent and its prescriptiveness,
still more its extension from school into
adult and professional practise. How far the oratory of
the imperial centuries was controlled by fixed topics becomes
startingly evident in its conformity to the rules
set forth by the manuals of elementary exercises.[53] Theon’s
of uncertain date may have been superseded[54] by that
of Aphthonius in the fourth century, which at any rate
had a long life.[55] But the pattern is most concisely shown
in the second century by Hermogenes,[56] whose work is
typical of them all. There some of the most characteristic
habits of form in sophistic oratory are seen as prolongations
of school exercises.
THE ELEMENTARY EXERCISES (προγυμνάσματα) OF HERMOGENES[57]
Myth (Fable)
Myth is the approved thing to set first before the young,
because it can lead their minds into better measures.
Myths appear to have been used also by the ancients, Hesiod
telling that of the nightingale, Archilochus that of the fox.
From their inventors myths are named Cyprian or Libyan
or Sybaritic; but all alike are called Æsopic, because Æsop
used myths for his dialogues.
The description of a myth is traditionally something like
this. It may, they say, be fictitious, but thoroughly practical
for some contingency of actual life. Moreover it should be
plausible. How may it be plausible? By our assigning to
the characters actions that befit them. For example, if the
contention be about beauty, let this be posed as a peacock;
if some one is to be represented as wise, there let us pose a
fox; if imitators of the actions of men, monkeys.
Myths are sometimes to be expanded, sometimes to be told
concisely. How? By now telling in bare narrative, and now
feigning the words of the given characters. For example,
“the monkeys in council deliberated on the necessity of
settling in houses. When they had made up their minds to
this end and were about to set to work, an old monkey restrained
them, saying that they would more easily be captured
if they were caught within enclosures.” Thus if you are concise;
but if you wish to expand, proceed in this way. “The
monkeys in council deliberated on the founding of a city;
and one coming forward made a speech to the effect that
they too must have a city. ‘For see,’ said he, ‘how fortunate
in this regard are men. Not only does each of them have a
house, but all going up together to public meeting or theater
delight their souls with all manner of things to see and hear.’”
Go on thus, dwelling on the incidents and saying that the
decree was formally passed; and devise a speech for the old
monkey. So much for this.
The style of recital, they say, should be far from periods and
near to pleasantness. The moral to be derived from the myth
is sometimes put first, sometimes last. Orators[58] too appear
to have used myth instead of example.
Tale
A tale, they say, is the setting forth of something that has
happened or of something as if it had happened. Sometimes,
however, authorities set the chria instead of this.
A tale differs from a story as a poem from an extended
poetical work. For a poem or a tale is about one thing, a
poetical work or a story about several. Thus a poetical work
is the Iliad, for example, or the Odyssey; but a poem is (one
of the component parts, such as) the making of the shield,
the visit to the shades, or the slaying of the suitors. And
again, a story is the history of Herodotus or the composition
of Thucydides; a tale is the incident of Arion or that of Alcmæon.
The forms of the tale are said to be four: the mythical; the
fictitious, which is also called the dramatic, as those of the
tragic poets; the historical; and the political or personal. But
for the present we consider the last.
The modes of tales are five: direct declarative, indirect
declarative, interrogative, enumerative, comparative. Direct
declarative is as follows: “Medea was the daughter of Æetes.
She betrayed the golden fleece”; and it is called direct because
the whole discourse, or the greater part, keeps the nominative
case. Indirect declarative is as follows: “The story runs
that Medea, daughter of Æetes, was enamored of Jason,”
and so on; and it is called indirect because it uses the other
cases. The interrogative is this mode: “What terrible thing
did not Medea do? Was she not enamored of Jason, and did
she not betray the golden fleece and kill her brother
Absyrtus?” and so on. The enumerative mode is as follows:
“Medea, daughter of Æetes, was enamored of Jason, betrayed
the golden fleece, slew her brother Absyrtus,” and so on. The
comparative is as follows: “Medea, daughter of Æetes, instead
of ruling her spirit, was enamored; instead of guarding
the golden fleece, betrayed it; instead of saving her brother
Absyrtus, slew him.” The direct mode is suited to stories,
as being clearer; the indirect, rather to trials; the interrogative
to cross-questioning; the enumerative, to perorations, as rousing
emotion.
Chria
A chria[59] is a concise exposition of some memorable saying
or deed, generally for good counsel.
Some chriæ are of words, others of deeds, still others of
both: of words, i.e., essentially sayings, as “Plato said that
the Muses dwell in the souls of the fit”; of deeds, i.e., essentially
doings, as “Diogenes, seeing an ill-bred youth, smote
his tutor, saying ‘why did you teach him thus?’”
A chria differs from a memoir mainly in scope; for some
memoirs may run to considerable length, but a chria must
be concise. It differs from a proverb in that the latter is a
bald declaration, whereas a chria is often (developed) by question
and answer; and again in that a chria may be based upon
deeds, whereas a proverb is based only upon words; and
again in that a chria introduces the person who did or said,
whereas the proverb has no reference to a person.
Chriæ have been distinguished, mainly by the ancients, as
declarative, interrogative, and investigative.
But now let us come to the point, that is the actual working
out. Let this working out be as follows: first, brief encomium
of the sayer or doer; then paraphrase of the chria itself; then
proof or explanation. For example, Isocrates said that the
root of education is bitter, but its fruit sweet: (1) encomium,
“Isocrates was wise,” and you will slightly develop this topic;
(2) chria, “said, etc.,” and you will not leave this bare, but
develop the significance; (3) proof, (a) direct, “the greatest
affairs are usually established through toil, and, once established,
bring happiness”; (b) by contrast, “those affairs which
succeed by chance require no toil and their conclusion brings
no happiness; quite the contrary with things that demand our
zeal”; (c) by illustration, “as the farmers who toil ought to
reap the fruit, so with speeches”; (d) by example, “Demosthenes,
who shut himself up in his room and labored much,
finally reaped his fruit, crowns and public proclamations.”
(e) You may also cite authority, as “Hesiod says, ‘Before
virtue the gods have put sweat’; and another poet says, ‘The
gods sell all good things for labor.’” (4) Last you will put an
exhortation to follow what was said or done.
So much for now; fuller instructions you will learn later.
Proverb
A proverb is a summary saying, in a statement of general
application, dissuading from something or persuading toward
something, or showing what is the nature of each: dissuading,
as in that line “a counsellor should not sleep all night”; persuading,
as in the lines “he who flees poverty, Cyrnus, must
cast himself upon the monster-haunted deep and down steep
crags.” Or it does neither of these, but makes a declaration
concerning the nature of the thing: “Faring well undeservedly
is for the unintelligent the beginning of thinking ill.”
Again, some proverbs are true, others plausible; some simple,
others compound, others hyperbolic:
(1) true, such as “no one can find a life without pain”;
(2) plausible, such as “never have I asked what manner of
man takes pleasure in bad company, knowing that birds
of a feather flock together”;
(3) simple, such as “wealth may make men even benevolent”;
(4) compound, such as “no good comes of many rulers; let
there be one”;
(5) hyperbolic, such as “earth breeds nothing feebler than
man.”
The working out is similar to that of the chria; for it proceeds
by (1) brief encomium of him who made the saying, as
in the chria; (2) direct exposition; (3) proof; (4) contrast; (5)
enthymeme; (6) illustration; (7) example; (8) authority. Let
the proverb be, for example, “a counsellor should not sleep all
night.” (1) You will briefly praise the speaker. Then to (2)
direct exposition, i.e., to paraphrase of the proverb, as “it
befits not a man proved in counsels to sleep through the whole
night”; (3) proof, “always through pondering is one a leader,
but sleep takes away counsel”; (4) contrast, “as a private
citizen differs from a king, so sleep from wakefulness”; (5)
“how, then, might it be taken? if there is nothing startling
in a private citizen’s sleeping all night, plainly it befits a king
to ponder wakefully”; (6) illustration, “as helmsmen are incessantly
wakeful for the common safety, so should chieftains
be”; (7) example, “Hector, not sleeping at night, but pondering,
sent Dolon to the ships to reconnoiter.” (8) The last topic
is the one from authority. Let the conclusion be hortatory.
Refutation and Confirmation
Destructive analysis is the overturning of the thing cited;
constructive analysis, on the contrary, its confirmation.
Things fictitious, such as myths, are open to neither destruction
nor construction; destruction and construction apply
only to things that offer argument on either side.
Destructive analysis proceeds by alleging that the thing is
(1) obscure, (2) incredible, (3) impossible, (4) inconsistent or,
as it is called, contrary, (5) unfitting, (6) inexpedient: (1) obscure,
as “in the case of Narcissus the time is obscure”; (2)
incredible, as “it is incredible that Arion in the midst of his
ills was willing to sing”; (3) impossible, “it is impossible that
Arion was saved on a dolphin”; (4) inconsistent or contrary,
“quite opposite to preserving popular government is wishing
to destroy it”; (5) unfitting, “it was unfitting for Apollo,
being a god, to love a mortal woman”; (6) inexpedient, when
we say that it is of no use to hear this.
Confirmation proceeds by the opposites of these.
Commonplace
The so-called commonplace is the amplification of a thing
admitted, of demonstrations already made. For in this we
are no longer investigating whether so-and-so was a robber
of temples, whether such-another was a chieftain, but how
we shall amplify the demonstrated fact. It is called commonplace
because it is applicable to every temple-robber and to
every chieftain. The procedure must be as follows: (1) analysis
of the contrary, (2) the deed itself, (3) comparison, (4)
proverb, (5) defamatory surmise of the past life (of the accused)
from the present, (6) repudiation of pity by the so-called final
considerations and by a sketch of the deed itself.
Introductions will not be merely within the commonplace,
but will be maintained up to it. For instance, if the commonplace
be about a temple-robber, the introduction, not in sense
but in type, may be as follows: “All evil-doers, honorable
judges, should be hated, but especially those whose audacity
is directed toward the gods”; or again, “If you wish to deprave
other men, let this one go; if not, punish him”; or again, “To
outward seeming the only one on trial here is the accused, but
in truth you judges, too; for to be false to one’s oath of office
may be more criminal than transgression.”
Then, before proceeding to the deed itself, (1) discuss its
contrary; e.g., “Our laws have provided for the worship of
the gods, have reared altars and adorned them with votive
offerings, have honored the gods with sacrifices, festal assemblies,
processions.” Then the application to the indictment.
“Naturally, for the favor of the gods preserves cities; and
without this they must be destroyed.” (2) Now proceed to
the case in hand. “These things being so, what has this man
dared?” and tell what he has done, not as explaining it, but
as heightening. “He has defiled the whole city, both its public
interests and its private; and we must fear lest our crops fail;
we must fear lest we be worsted by our enemies,” etc. (3)
Next go on to comparison. “He is more dangerous than
murderers; for the difference is in the object of attack. They
have presumed against human life; he has outraged the gods.
He is like despots, not like them all, but like the most dangerous.
For in them it appears most shocking that they lay
hands on what has been dedicated to the gods.” And you
will bring into the denunciation comparisons with the lesser,
since they are destructive. “Is it not shocking to punish the
thief, but not the temple-robber?” (4, 5 above.) You may
draw defamation of the rest of his life from his present crime.
“Beginning with small offenses, he went on to this one last,
so that you have before you in the same person a thief, a
housebreaker, and an adulterer” (5, 4 above). You may
cite the proverb in accordance with which he came to this
pass, “Unwilling to work in the fields, he wished to get money
by such means”; and, if you are denouncing a homicide, (you
may tell) also the consequences, “a wife made widow, children
orphans.” (6) Use also the repudiation of pity. Now you
will repudiate pity by the so-called final considerations of
equity, justice, expediency, possibility, and propriety, and by
description of the crime. “Look not on him as he weeps now,
but on him as he despises the gods, as he approaches the
shrine, as he forces the doors, as he lays hands on the votive
offerings.” And conclude upon exhortation. “What are you
about to do? what to decide concerning that which has been
already judged?” So much for the present; the ampler
method you will know later.
Encomium
Encomium is the setting forth of the good qualities that
belong to some one in general or in particular: in general, as
encomium of man; in particular, as encomium of Socrates.
We make encomia also of things, such as justice; and of
animals without reason, such as the horse; and even of plants,
mountains, and rivers. It has been called encomium, they
say, from poets’ singing the hymns of the gods in villages
long ago; and passes also used to be called villages.
Encomium differs from praise (in general) in that the latter
may be brief, as “Socrates was wise,” whereas encomium is
developed at some length. Observe too that censure is classified
with encomia, either because the latter may be euphemistic
or because both are developed by the same commonplaces.
In what, then, does the encomium differ from the commonplace?
For in some cases the two seem very much alike. The
difference, they say, appears in the end, in the issue. For
whereas in the commonplace the aim is to receive a reward,
encomium has no other (end) than the witness to virtue.
Subjects for encomia are: a race, as the Greek; a city, as
Athens; a family, as the Alcmæonidæ. You will say[60] what
marvelous things befell at the birth, as dreams or signs or the
like. Next, the nurture, as, in the case of Achilles, that he
was reared on lions’ marrow and by Chiron. Then the training,
how he was trained and how educated. Not only so, but
the nature of soul and body will be set forth, and of each under
heads: for the body, beauty, stature, agility, might; for the
soul, justice, self-control, wisdom, manliness. Next his pursuits,
what sort of life he pursued, that of philosopher, orator,
or soldier, and most properly his deeds, for deeds come under
the head of pursuits. For example, if he chose the life of a
soldier, what in this did he achieve? Then external resources,
such as kin, friends, possessions, household, fortune, etc.
Then from the (topic) time, how long he lived, much or little;
for either gives rise to encomia. A long-lived man you will
praise on this score; a short-lived, on the score of his not sharing
those diseases which come from age. Then, too, from the
manner of his end, as that he died fighting for his fatherland,
and, if there were anything extraordinary under that head,
as in the case of Callimachus that even in death he stood.
You will draw praise also from the one who slew him, as that
Achilles died at the hands of the god Apollo. You will describe
also what was done after his end, whether funeral games
were ordained in his honor, as in the case of Patroclus, whether
there was an oracle concerning his bones, as in the case of
Orestes, whether his children were famous, as Neoptolemus.
But the greatest opportunity in encomia is through comparisons,
which you will draw as the occasion may suggest.
Similarly also living things without speech, so far as they
permit. You will draw your encomia from the place in which
the thing lives; and in addition to the country of its birth you
will tell to which of the gods it is dedicated, as the owl to
Athena, the horse to Poseidon. In like manner also you will
tell its nurture, the nature of soul and body, its deeds and their
use, the length of its life; and you will use throughout such
comparisons as fall in with these topics.
Encomia of things done you will draw from their inventors,
as the things of the chase from Artemis and Apollo; from those
who practised them, as heroes. But the best procedure for
such encomia is to consider those who pursue them, of what
sort these are in soul and body, e.g., hunters as manly, courageous,
more alert in intelligence, physically vigorous. Finally
you will observe that we must make encomia of the gods;
and it is to be borne in mind that such encomia must be called
hymns.[61]
Furthermore plants similarly, each from the topics of its
habitat, of the god to which it is dedicated, as the olive to
Athena, of its nurture, as how it is grown. If it needs much
care, you will marvel at this; if little, at that. You will tell
concerning its body, its rapid growth, its beauty, and whether
it is ever-blooming, as the olive. Then its usefulness, on which
you will dwell most. Comparisons you will lay hold of everywhere.
Furthermore encomium of a city you may undertake from
these topics without difficulty. For you will tell of its race
that its citizens were autochthonous, and concerning its nurture
that they were nourished by the gods, and concerning its
education that they were educated by the gods. And you will
expound, as in the case of a man, of what sort the city is in
its manners and institutions, and what its pursuits and accomplishments.
Comparison
Comparison has been included both under commonplace
as a means of our amplifying misdeeds, and also under
encomium as a means of amplifying good deeds, and finally
has been included as having the same force in censure. But
since some (authors) of no small reputation have made it an
exercise by itself, we must speak of it briefly. It proceeds,
then, by the encomiastic topics; for we compare city with
city as to the men who came from them, race with race, nurture
with nurture, pursuits, affairs, external relations, and the
manner of death and what follows. Likewise if you compare
plants, you will set over against one another the gods who give
them, the places in which they grow, the cultivation, the use
of their fruits, etc. Likewise also if you compare things done,
you will tell who first undertook them, and will compare
with one another those who pursued them as to qualities of
soul and body. Let the same principle be accepted for all.
Now sometimes we draw our comparisons by equality, showing
the things which we compare as equal either in all respects
or in several; sometimes we put the one ahead, praising also
the other to which we prefer it; sometimes we blame the one
utterly and praise the other, as in a comparison of justice and
wealth. There is even comparison with the better, where
the task is to show the less equal to the greater, as in a comparison
of Heracles with Odysseus. But such comparison demands
a powerful orator and a vivid style; and the working
out always needs vivacity because of the need of making the
transitions swift.
Characterization is imitation of the character of a person
assigned, e.g., what words Andromache might say to Hector.
(The exercise is called) prosopopœia when we put the person
into the scene, as Elenchus in Menander, and as in Aristides
the sea is imagined to be addressing the Athenians. The difference
is plain; for in the one case we invent words for a
person really there, and in the other we invent also a person
who was not there. They call it image-making (εἰδωλοποιία)
when we suit words to the dead, as Aristides in the speech
against Plato in behalf of the Four; for he suited words to the
companions of Themistocles.
Characterizations are of definite persons and of indefinite;
of indefinite, e.g., what words a man might say to his family
when he was about to go away; of definite, e.g., what words
Achilles might say to Deidamia when he was about to go forth
to war. Characterizations are single when a man is supposed
to be making a speech by himself, double when he has an
interlocutor: by himself, e.g., what a general might say on returning
from a victory; to others, e.g., what a general might
say to his army after a victory.
Always keep the distinctive traits proper to the assigned
persons and occasions; for the speech of youth is not that of
age, nor the speech of joy that of grief. Some characterizations
are of the habit of mind, others of the mood, others a combination
of the two: (1) of the habit, in which the dominant
throughout is this habit, e.g., what a farmer would say on
first seeing a ship; (2) of the mood, in which the dominant
throughout is the feeling, e.g., what Andromache might say
to Hector; (3) combined, in which character and emotion
meet, e.g., what Achilles might say to Patroclus—emotion
at the slaughter of Patroclus, character in his plan for the
war.
The working out proceeds according to the three times.
Begin with the present because it is hard; then revert to the
past because it has had much happiness; then make your
transition to the future because what is to happen is much
more impressive. Let the figures and the diction conform to
the persons assigned.
An ecphrasis is an account in detail, visible, as they say,
bringing before one’s eyes what is to be shown. Ecphrases
are of persons, actions, times, places, seasons, and many other
things: of persons, e.g., Homer’s “crooked was he and halt of
one foot”; of actions, e.g., a description of a battle by land
or sea; of times, e.g., of peace or of war; of places, e.g., of
harbors, sea-shores, cities; of seasons, e.g., of spring or summer,
or of a festal occasion. And ecphrasis may combine
these, as in Thucydides the battle by night; for night is a
time and battle is an action.
Ecphrasis of actions will proceed from what went before,
from what happened at the time, and from what followed.
Thus if we make an ecphrasis on war, first we shall tell what
happened before the war, the levy, the expenditures, the fears;
then the engagements, the slaughter, the deaths; then the
monument of victory; then the pæans of the victors and, of
the others, the tears, the slavery. Ecphrases of places, seasons,
or persons will draw also from narrative and from the beautiful,
the useful, or their contraries. The virtues of the ecphrasis
are clearness and visibility; for the style must through hearing
operate to bring about seeing. But it is no less important that
the expression correspond to the thing. If the thing be fresh,
let the style be so too; if it be dry, let the style be similar.
Note that some precisians do not make ecphrasis a (separate)
exercise on the ground that it has been anticipated both
in fable and in tale, in commonplace and in encomium; for
in these too, they say, we expatiate descriptively on places,
rivers, deeds, and persons. Nevertheless, since some (authors)
of no small account have numbered this also among their
exercises, we too have followed them, lest we be accused of
negligence.
Thesis
The limits of the thesis are traditionally that the thesis is a
discussion of a matter considered apart from every particular
circumstance. For the thesis usually occupies the field of
general debate, not referring to any assigned person, but
simply taking a typical course of exposition, as of any person
whatsoever, by consideration of such things only as are inherent
in the subject matter. Thus when we analyze the advisability
of marriage, we speak not with reference to such
and such an one, as Pericles or Alcibiades, nor to one in such
and such circumstances, time of life, or fortune; but subtracting
all these, we shall consider simply the subject in itself,
making our analysis of what is inherent in that, i.e., whether
this should be done by anybody whatsoever because such
and such are the results for those who do so; whereas if we
take a definite person and circumstances, and thus make
our exposition of reasons, it will be not a thesis, but an
hypothesis.
Some theses are political, some not. Political are such as
fall within common considerations, e.g., the advisability of
studying oratory, etc.; unpolitical are such as are peculiar to
a certain field of knowledge and proper to those versed in it,
e.g., whether the heavens are spherical, whether there are
many worlds, whether the sun is a fire. These suit the philosophers;
the others are the exercises of the rhetors. Some
have called the latter practical, the former theoretical; for
action underlies the former, whereas the goal of the latter
is theory.
The thesis differs from the commonplace in that the commonplace
is the amplification of a subject matter admitted, whereas
the thesis is an inquiry into a matter still in doubt. Some
theses are simple, others relative, others twofold: if we discuss
the advisability of marriage, simple; if the advisability of
marriage for a king, relative; if we discuss whether it is better
to contend in games than to farm, twofold, for we must dissuade
from the one and persuade to the other.
Theses are determined by the so-called final headings: justice,
expediency, possibility, propriety; e.g., that it is just to marry
and make to life the contribution of life itself; that it is expedient,
as bringing many consolations; that it is possible by
analogy; that it is fitting, as showing a disposition not savage.
Thus for your constructive argument; your destructive will
be from the opposites. You will refute also whatever theses
may have been found on the other side. At the end, exhortations
and the common moral habits of mankind.
Introducing a Bill
Some include in their exercises the introduction of a bill.
And since in practise lawmaking and the categories falling
within it constitute a (separate) study, they make this distinction.
In practise there is a (particular) circumstance; in
an exercise there is not; e.g., if “in dearth of necessaries it is
proposed that governmental positions be put on sale,” you
have an occasion in the dearth; in an exercise there is none,
but simply a proposal to put governmental positions on sale,
without occasion or other circumstance.
It is determined as evident, just, legal, expedient, possible,
proper; evident, as in Demosthenes “but that this is just is
simple and evident for all to know and learn”; legal, as when
we say “it is contrary to the ancient laws”; just, as when we
say “it is contrary to nature and morals”; expedient, as when
we say “nor can it be done”; proper, as when we say “it hurts
our reputation.”
Arid, impersonal as arithmetic, pedantically over-classified,
sometimes inconsistent, these rules[64] are nevertheless
illuminating. They expose sophistic oratory. The
patterns set forth for boys are recognizably the patterns
of the public oratory of men. Such higher attainment as
might come with experience was not in composition. In
composition adult oratory too, as well as these elementary
exercises, was feeble at the source. For lack of animating
conception and advancing urgency of thought, it eddied
in forms. It is the historic demonstration of the doom
of an oratory of themes. The resounding reputations so
expertly cultivated for themselves time has reduced to
absurdity. Hippodromus, Mark, Polemo, Scopelian—which
of the beadroll of Philostratus is even the echo of
an echo?
d. ELABORATION OF STYLE
The long reign of sophistic reduced rhetoric to style.[65]
That this was the preoccupation even of the earlier sophistic
we may guess from the derision of the Phædrus and
from other references.[66]
And there is also Polus, who has schools of diplasiology and
gnomology and eikonology, and who teaches in them the
words of which Licymnius made him a present; they were to
give a polish. Phædrus, 267, Jowett’s translation.
The wider scope demanded by Aristotle’s different conception
is recognized in the traditional fivefold division[67]
found in Cicero and Quintilian. This division, which
has such validity as to be essential for securing the educational
values proposed by the ancients, seems to have
been inactive from Quintilian on to the fall of Rome.[68]
That the limitation to style impoverishes rhetoric and
impairs even the study of style itself is evident in the
sophistic period and is confirmed in the medieval.
Incidentally, the focus on style contributed to the
confusion of rhetoric with poetic.[69] Neither being conceived
often in its larger aspects of movement, both being
studied habitually for words and sentences, the distinction
between the two was the more easily blurred. Here poetry
had the more to lose. The use of poetic diction to decorate
oratory must have confirmed the tendency to conceive
poetic itself as an art of decoration.
But the main results of giving to style a monopoly are
the cultivation of literary flavor, with conformity to past
usage, and the forcing of figure and rhythm. The style
inevitably acquired by those who seek style is decorative
and elaborate. In order to sound literary, the orator is
impelled both to depart from common speech and to force
his note. Devices valuable in revision, to clarify and
impress a message, become artificial in practise and unduly
elaborated in theory by being pursued for themselves.
(1) Literary Allusion and Archaism
The preoccupation that seized any opportunity for
“Medics”[70] led to frequent literary allusions. Allusion
is a legitimate, sometimes an important, means of heightening
eloquence. Reviving old associations by familiar
words and rhythms, it helps to suggest a mood or intensify
an appeal.
Who is this that cometh from Domrémy? Who is she in
bloody coronation robes from Rheims? Who is she that
cometh with blackened flesh from walking the furnaces of
Rouen? De Quincey, Joan of Arc, last paragraph.
But the sophists used this form of suggestion so incontinently,
and often so conventionally,[71] as to betray an
anxiety to sound literary.
The same anxiety led to their frequent use of obsolescent
words. Archaism became an habitual form of decoration.
They borrowed the language of Demosthenes to welcome
a proconsul and win from him some otiose appointment,
or played upon an audience to capture its applause for
literary tone. “Atticism” was often little more than pride
in a highly sanctioned diction. The aim of the sophists
was not to model their composition on Demosthenes,
still less on the restrained habit of Lysias, but to borrow
from them words enough to give antique flavor. Presuming
to be apostles of Hellenism, they were anxious to
sound traditional. That they often thereby became
stilted is early evidence that this conception of elegance
is false.[72]
(2) Decorative Imagery
Metaphor, which is a reliance of all popular oratory,
seldom has in sophistic the suggestiveness of fresh observation.
Rather the sophist relied on far-fetching or
on the abundance of his literary stock.[73] “Living tombs,”
said of vultures, is ascribed to Gorgias by the treatise
On the Sublime,[74] and passed on through the schools. If
Athens was “the eye of Greece,” another city might be
“the eye of Asia.” Sophistic metaphor generally lacks
vitality. That it should achieve so little imaginative
suggestion is a clear sign of artificiality. No less conventional
and decorative are the frequent similes. They
are more sophistic only in being more elaborate. In both
cases it is not the imagery that is sophistic; it is the straining,
or the conventional decoration, or the dilation. For
all its store of tropes, for all its lavish use of them, sophistic
is poor in active imagery. Quintilian’s eighth book
analyzes the heightening of diction which comes from
concreteness[75] (iii), amplification (iv), epigram (sententia,
v), and tropes (vi). Of these the second and third were
the reliance of the sophists. The first they neglected;
the fourth they had conventionalized.
(3) Balance
Imagery, what the ancients called trope, covers all that
is usually meant by the term figure in modern use. Ancient
manuals and their medieval derivatives generally use
figures to mean typical adaptations of sentence movement.
These are minutely classified even in the older rhetoric.
The treatise Ad Herennium,[76] which does not distinguish
them from tropes, enumerates sixty-one and groups them
by the traditional twofold division followed by Quintilian:
figuræ sententiarum (σχήματα διανοίας), and figuræ verborum
(σχήματα λέξεως). Quintilian (IX), distinguishing
them from tropes, both reduces the number of figures
and by grouping simplifies the analysis. Of figuræ sententiarum
he enumerates twelve.[77]Figuræ verborum he
groups as: (1) variations of syntax, (2) modes of iteration,
(3) word-play, (4) balance and antithesis. The sophists
especially cultivated these figures, most of all the last,
those forms of balance which were traditionally called
the figures of Gorgias (Γοργίεια σχήματα).[78]
Balance, as an obvious way of marking a comparison
or a contrast, is so familiar in every language and in every
period as hardly to be thought of as a figure. It becomes
a figure by becoming a preoccupation; and the preoccupation,
evident in certain modern literary periods, has never
been stronger than in sophistic. The sophists pursued
balance with such zeal as to display its typical faults of
padding and superficiality. A habit of balance tends to
slip in here and there a makeweight of mere words, or
to force the sense into the form. Over-balancing, sophistic
shows abundantly, invites false balance. It is the way
not to precision, but to epigram.
Description of the several forms of balance distinguished
by sophistic cannot go far without examples. The only
sufficient examples must be sought in Greek and Latin;
for the sophistic refinements often depend upon the recurrence
of inflections or upon transpositions possible
only in a language that is highly inflected. Modern
languages depend so much less on inflection that they
chime less readily and can transpose for symmetry sometimes
only by more conspicuous violation of normal
sentence order. Nevertheless some of the sophistic forms
of balance, with other figures of words, can be exhibited
accurately, and the character and effect of them all can
be generally suggested, by English examples. Both the
charm and the danger of the ancient figures are exemplified
by De Quincey in what he called “impassioned prose.”
De Quincey’s encomium Joan of Arc, insistent in apostrophe,
has one hyperbole that might have been uttered
by Polemo or Scopelian. “The graves that had closed
sixty years ago seemed to fly open in sympathy with a
sorrow that echoed their own.” His alliteration, too,
often suggests the same anxiety to enhance. In the
ecphrasis on the forest and fountain of Domrémy (paragraph
12), and again in the corresponding one toward
the close, he is more delicate. On the other hand he uses
with sophistic fondness the device of a carrying iteration.
The encomium opens:
What is to be thought of her? What is to be thought of the
poor shepherd girl from the hills and forests of Lorraine, that—like
the Hebrew shepherd boy from the hills and forests of
Judea—rose suddenly out of the quiet, out of the safety, out
of the religious inspiration rooted deep in pastoral solitudes,
to a station in the van of armies, and to the more perilous
station at the right hand of kings?[79]
An even more marked example is the paragraph next to
the last. Its opening and its close are as follows:
The shepherd girl that had delivered France—she, from her
dungeon, she, from her baiting at the stake, she, from her
duel with fire, as she entered her last dream—saw Domrémy,
saw the fountain of Domrémy, saw the pomp of forests in
which her childhood had wandered.... For all, except
this comfort from her farewell dream, she had died—died
amidst the tears of ten thousand enemies—died amidst the
drums and trumpets of armies—died amidst peals redoubling
upon peals, volleys upon volleys, from the saluting clarions of
martyrs.
There are few more striking examples of a value in
iteration much sought by the sophists, its carrying on
to a climax. Refrain carrying to climax is used at greater
length, and with finer balances and allusions, in the
twenty-eighth paragraph of The English Mail-Coach.
The situation here contemplated exposes a dreadful ulcer,
lurking far down in the depths of human nature. It is not
that men generally are summoned to face such awful trials;
but potentially, and in shadowy outline, such a trial is moving
subterraneously in perhaps all men’s natures. Upon the
secret mirror of our dreams such a trial is darkly projected,
perhaps, to every one of us. That dream so familiar to childhood,
of meeting a lion, and, through languishing prostration
in hope and the energies of hope, that constant sequel of lying
down before the lion, publishes the secret frailty of human
nature, reveals its deep-seated falsehood to itself, records its
abysmal treachery. Perhaps not one of us escapes that dream;
perhaps, as by some sorrowful doom of man, that dream repeats
for every one of us, through every generation, the original
temptation in Eden. Every one of us, in this dream,
has a bait offered to the infirm places of his own individual
will; once again a snare is presented for tempting him into
captivity to a luxury of ruin; once again, as in aboriginal
Paradise, the man falls by his own choice; again, by infinite
iteration, the ancient earth groans to heaven, through her
secret caves, over the weakness of her child: “Nature, from
her seat, sighing through all her works,” again “gives signs
of woe that all is lost”; and again the counter sigh is repeated
to the sorrowing heavens for the endless rebellion against God.
It is not without probability that in the world of dreams
every one of us ratifies for himself the original transgression.
In dreams, perhaps under some secret conflict of the midnight
sleeper, lighted up to the consciousness at the time, but darkened
to the memory as soon as all is finished, each several
child of our mysterious race completes for himself the treason
of the aboriginal fall.
Whether De Quincey’s reading of Greek may have
dwelt too long on Isocrates is less important than that his
devices of style spring from similar preoccupations. The
balances of Sir Thomas Browne, whose style he tells us
that he studied, have none of this sophistic chiming and
oral dilation. De Quincey reminds us of the sophists
because he is a sophist. Sophistic was not extinguished
with the Roman Empire; and De Quincey’s style has
marked family traits. Thus it is easy to detach many
suggestive examples of the Gorgian figures, balances used
not for clearness, but generally for emotional emphasis
and sometimes for emotional expansiveness.
No! for her voice was then silent;
no! for her feet were dust.
Joan of Arc, 1.
The moments were numbered;
the strife was finished;
the vision was closed.
The English Mail-Coach, last paragraph.
These are simple balances. “Which was heaven’s vicegerent,
and which the creature of hell” marks the antithesis
by reverse balance (chiasmus). The following are
enhanced by alliteration:
Flower nor bud, bell nor blossom, would ever bloom for her.
Joan of Arc, 2.
It was not wonderful that in such a haunted solitude, with
such a haunted heart, Joanna should see angelic visions, and
hear angelic voices. Ibid., 10.
Nor does De Quincey’s refinement stop there. The following
balances have antithesis, alliteration, chiasmus, hyperbaton.
The first varies its contrasting rhythms; the
second leads up to the climax quoted above (“For all,
except this comfort”).
Bishop of Beauvais! thy victim died in fire upon a scaffold—thou
upon a down bed. But, for the departing minutes of life,
both are oftentimes alike. At the farewell crisis, when the
gates of death are opening, and flesh is resting from its struggles,
oftentimes the tortured and the torturer have the same
truce from carnal torment; both sink together into sleep;
together both sometimes kindle into dreams. Joan of Arc, 30.
The storm was weathered; the skirts even of that mighty
storm were drawing off. The blood that she was to reckon for
had been exacted; the tears that she was to shed in secret
had been paid to the last. The hatred to herself in all eyes
had been faced steadily, had been suffered, had been survived.
And in her last fight upon the scaffold she had triumphed
gloriously; victoriously she had tasted the stings of death.
Ibid., 31.
The sophistic marking of balance by rime (homœoteleuton),
easy in Greek or Latin through the recurrence
of inflectional endings, is so forced in English as to be
very rare and in very bad taste. Word-play, on the other
hand, has always been one of the commonest devices for
enhancing balance into epigram. “Figures do not lie.
The trouble with statistics is not that figures lie, but that
liars figure.” Paronomasia is not sophistic; but, like other
jingles, it attracted the sophists too much, as to-day it
attracts Mr. Chesterton and Mr. Bernard Shaw.
(4) Clausula
Balance is only one mode of rhythm. The sophists
were so preoccupied with it as often to risk monotony.
For though they boasted of variety, they were too fond
of certain rhythms, and too anxious to mark them, to
achieve much flexibility. Their idea of aptness as conformity
to an assumed character or occasion led them
rather to cast a whole passage in one stylistic pattern.
Next to the perfecting of balances, they studied most
attentively sentence cadences.[80] Of clausulæ, as of other
effects of style, they had a classified store for selection.
Though we find it hard to follow them here, and impossible
to translate their clausulæ in terms of English stress
rhythms, we are not warranted in dismissing their studies
of rhythm as idle. True, they often overdid rhythm as
they overdid technic in general; but English prose has
rarely been in danger of this excess, and in particular it
has been surest with those who have controlled cadence.
Sentence emphasis is the clue to mastery of sentence
movement. Its greater masters, modern as well as ancient,
have grasped this not only as logic, but as cadence. The
flaw in sophistic rhythms is their emptiness, the pursuit
of them for themselves. The difference between the
sounding clausula of dilation and the solving clausula of
mounting emotion can be heard in the same English
sophist. All the following sentences conclude well for
the ear; but whereas the first two are prolonged by decorative
additions, the last is an ascending period.
The boy rose to a splendour and a noonday prosperity, both
personal and public, that rang through the records of his
people, and became a by-word amongst his posterity for a
thousand years, until the sceptre was departing from Judah.
Joan of Arc, 1.
How if it should be some Marie Antoinette, the widowed
queen, coming forward on the scaffold, and presenting to the
morning air her head, turned grey by sorrow, daughter of
Cæsars kneeling down humbly to kiss the guillotine, as one
that worships death? Ibid., 26.
Still in the confidence of children that tread without fear
every chamber in their father’s house, and to whom no door
is closed, we, in that Sabbatic vision which sometimes is revealed
for an hour upon nights like this, ascend with easy
steps from the sorrow-stricken fields of earth upwards to the
sandals of God. The English Mail-Coach, 32.
(5) Vehemence
“Scopelian, when one of Polemo’s pupils said that his
instrument was the drum, picked up the sneer with ‘the
drum, indeed; but it is the shield of Ajax.’”[81] The passage
is characteristic not only in allusion, figure, and
ingenuity, but in grandiloquence. It is itself a drum-beat;
and the sophistic harmony was fond of drums. The
stylistic effects most sought are those most marked.[82]
Scott’s deprecatory “The big bow-wow strain I can do
myself”[83] has neither this aim nor this attitude. He is
generously wishing that he could control the quiet sureness
of Jane Austen. A sophist was complacent in his
own style. He was anxious only that his bow-wow should
always be big, or, to return to Scopelian’s more precise
figure, that the audience should always hear the drum.
It is the drum that marks sophistic. Few of the devices
of style so carefully cultivated are sophistic in themselves.
What is sophistic is the use of them all, as from a classified
store, in excess and with insistent emphasis. The sophistic
style cannot be escaped. It is always saying, Here is
style.
Such rhetoric is not worthless. Some of its technical
skill is available for better ends. But as other arts, to
survive and progress, must be more than technics, so
especially the art of words cannot go far without being
animated by power of conception.[84] Technic is promotive
and educative only as it gives free course to motive and
vision. As a system of education, therefore, sophistic
was hollow. This is the issue raised by Plato; and he
is justified by history. Sophistic could use its many devices
only to exhibit skill, not to guide either the state or
the individual. The only force that could revive rhetoric
with the lore older than this spent tradition was a new
motive.
[9] This defect is discerned as early as the Phædrus (264, seq.); but
Socrates does not carry the remedy beyond logical analysis into cogency
of sequence.
[10] The term second sophistic is generally applied to the Greek rhetoric
and oratory of the second, third, and fourth Christian centuries,
and is also applicable to the Latin. Already defined as a tendency in
the first century (ARP IV. ii), it is reviewed at that point by H. von
Arnim in the introduction to Leben und Werke des Dio von Prusa, Berlin,
1898. The second century is reviewed more specifically by Boulanger.
Wright’s introduction provides the best summary guide and bibliography
for English readers. The studies of the influence of the second
sophistic on the Christian orators of this period (see the list at the
head of this chapter) review and define sophistic more precisely and
more significantly than the general works cited in their bibliographies.
But E. Norden’s Die antike Kunstprosa and E. Rohde’s Der griechische
Roman are still suggestive.
[11] Written between 230 and 238. For the dates of the orators celebrated
by Philostratus see Wright, xxii-xl.
[12] I. 9 (30). Substantially the same things, including the public
honors, are recorded of Scopelian, I. 21 (84), and of Polemo, I. 25 (112).
[13] See the general histories, Guignet, 85, and Campbell’s summary,
pages 7-10.
[14] Boulanger, 16, 57; Méridier, 46-47. “By the middle of the first
century A. D., Ephesus, Smyrna, Miletus, and Mytilene were become
world centers for the instruction of rhetoric.” Campbell, 10.
[15] “L’abandon du point de vue historique, qui serait condamnable
ailleurs, devient légitime pour la sophistique, puisque toute évolution
y est rendue impossible par l’existence d’un canon oratoire réligieusement
observé. Libanios s’applique à copier Aristide, qui croit être un
imitateur fidèle de Démosthène.” Méridier, page vi.
[16] “Un public qui ne se lasse pas de faire éternellement sa classe de
rhétorique.” Boulanger, 271.
[17] See προγυμνάσματα under section c below, and, in the index to
ARP, declamatio.
[18] The references are to sections and, in parenthesis, to Wright’s pages.
[19] Cf. Ælius Aristides XXIX and XXX D, summarized by Boulanger,
275.
[22] Petit de Julleville, L’école d’Athènes au quatrième siècle, 105. Méridier
arrives at the same estimate: “Or, dans aucun de ces exercices
oratoires, le sophiste n’a à compter avec la réalité.... La question
de fond importe peu; elle sert simplement de thème, de point de départ,
pour ne pas dire de prétexte.... La grande affaire, c’est de donner
au public l’impression d’un tour de force surprenant exécuté sans difficulté
apparente. Le sophiste est proprement un virtuose qui est capable
de jouer, sur n’importe quel thème, des variations brillantes. Indifférent
aux sujets qu’il traite, il s’applique à multiplier les difficultés de la
forme.” 9. Pliny’s account of Isæus Rhetor (ARP 95) gives substantially
the same impression.
[26] “Troics” Τρωικά, which Philostratus traces back to Hippias of
Elis (I. 11 (36)), seem more like ἠθοποιίαι (ARP 68, 71, 187, and see
Hermogenes below, section c). The Τρωικά of Dio Chrysostom are an
exercise of another sort, the refutation of a classic (Boulanger, 249).
It is discussed by Von Arnim, 166.
Further on μελέτη see Boulanger, Chapter ii, section v; Méridier,
Chapter i.
[29] I. 24 (102); II. 15 (244). Several of the sophists celebrated by
Philostratus withdrew for a brief meditation after receiving the theme:
Scopelian, I. 21 (82); Dionysius of Miletus and Isæus, I. 22 (90); Polemo,
I. 25 (120). Apollonius of Naucratis, he complains, took too long. II,
19 (254).
[31] The sound ancient doctrine of facilitas is most definitely formulated
by Quintilian in his tenth book (see ARP 79). It is different not only
in detail, but in its conception and method.
[39] E.g., see chria in the index to ARP and in section c below.
[40] Méridier, 41-44, and Chapter ix; Guignet, Chapter ix; Burgess,
201; Ameringer, 72, 78, 87; and the “Tempe” and “Memnon” of
Dio Chrysostom. For restraint of this form of dilation by Augustine
see Barry, 246; by Basil, Campbell, 128. For ἔκφρασις in the
προγυμνάσματα see below, section c.
Among his many sallies Lucian has inserted a sober warning: “Restraint
in description of mountains, walls, rivers, and the like is very
important; you must not give the impression that you are making a
tasteless display of word-painting, and expatiating independently while
the history takes care of itself.... You have the mighty Homer’s
example in such a case.... If Parthenius, Euphorion, or Callimachus
had been in his place, how many lines do you suppose it would have
taken to get the water to Tantalus’ lips; how many more to set Ixion
spinning?” Quomodo historia, 57; Fowler’s translation, II. 134.
[41] Orat. x, quoted by Guignet, 188. Hermogenes uses much the
same words. See below, section c.
[42] E.g., [Hippodromus] “recited an encomium on fair-speaking, beginning
with the peacock and showing how admiration makes him
spread his plumage aloft.” II. 27 (288). For this peacock see also
Méridier, 144.
[45] The theme, which Lucian handles with biting conciseness, is at
the opening of Quomodo historia.
[46] ἡ συνθήκη λαμπρά I. 17 (50) (54). Συνθήκη here seems to be
used for σύνθεσις, and νόημα in the context to be equivalent to sententia,
as in I. 22 (90) of Dionysius of Miletus. If so, τάξις also, which
in the older rhetoric means dispositio, is restricted by Philostratus to
compositio. The latter, at any rate, is all that he ever discusses specifically.
[48] Menander Rhetor, περὶ ἐπιδεικτικῶν, analyzed by Burgess, 110
seq. Cf. Boulanger, 342, 363. See below, pages 30, 31.
[49] The same topics, indeed, are found in letters, anticipating the medieval
dictamen. See Guignet, Les procédés épistolaires de St. Grégoire de
Nazianzen, Paris, 1911 (added to the work previously cited).
[50] Miss Kennedy shows that the cramping of biography by encomiastic
pattern hampers Ammianus in imitating Tacitus, whose method
is narrative (The Literary Work of Ammianus, Chicago, 1912, pages
11-14).
[52] Basil, In Gordium, 142 D-143 A, as translated by Campbell, 147.
[53] For προγυμνάσματα in a general sense see ARP 249.
[54] Sandys, History of Classical Scholarship, I. 311. Theon is quoted
by Walden, The Universities of Ancient Greece, 200-1, 205-10.
[55] E.g., there is a commentary on Aphthonius by the Byzantine John
Doxopater in the twelfth century, and an Amsterdam edition as late
as 1665.
[56] “The most famous technical writer on rhetoric in the second century
... categories quoted by all the technical rhetoricians who succeeded
him.” Wright, xxxvi. See also Boulanger, 241; and Radermacher
in Pauly-Wissowa.
[57] My translation is from the Teubner text of Rabe, Leipzig, 1913,
pages 1-27.
[58] This section and the following remind both of the traditional importance
of narrative and description in oratory and of the general confusion
of poetic with rhetoric.
[59] The exercise is still included in the Jesuit Latin manual of
rhetoric, Kleutgen’s Ars dicendi (1898), but is relegated to an appendix.
[60] The topics for encomium of a person are analyzed by Burgess (120)
from Aphthonius, and by Méridier (15, 44, 226) and Burgess (120 seq.)
from Menander Rhetor. Menander distinguishes four kinds: simple
encomium (of one dead some time), funeral oration, monody, speech
of consolation. The topic achievements might also be divided as of war
and of peace, or by virtues. That the topic comparison (σύγκρισις)
might be distributed, as in Menander, Hermogenes admits below.
Aphthonius
Menander
I.
prologue
II.
race
{ 1. nationality
native country
{ 2. native city
race
{ 3. ancestors
birth
{ 4. parents
nature
III.
education
{ 1. pursuits
education
{ 2. art
pursuits
{ 3. laws
IV.
achievements (the main topic)
{ 1. of soul
{ (a) manliness
achievements
{ (b) judgment
{ 2. of body
{ (a) beauty
{ (b) speed
{ (c) strength
{ 3. of fortune
{ (a) power
{ (b) wealth
{ (c) friends
V.
comparison
comparison with each of the foregoing
VI.
epilogue
[61] For the relation of encomium to poetry, see Burgess, 130.
[62] For ἠθοποιία and προσωποποιία see the index to ARP.
[64] The other works of Hermogenes deal with status (Περὶ στάσεων),
with inventio (Περὶ εὑρέσεως), with the rationale of impressiveness
(Περὶ μεθόδου δεινότητος), with types of style (Περὶ ἰδεῶν). They
show him to be not altogether a pedant, nor incapable of style.
He was frequently commented, especially by the Byzantines. For
modern comment see, besides Radermacher in Pauly-Wissowa, Jæneke,
De statuum doctrina ab Hermogene tradita, Leipzig, 1904; Becker, Hermogenes
de rhythmo oratorio, Münster, 1896.
[68] Hermogenes, though he has a treatise on inventio (εὕρεσις), and
a separate one on status (στάσις), deviates the former into the formal
parts of dispositio and still more widely into elocutio.
[72] See Boulanger, 57; Méridier, 17; and St. Augustine on integritas,
below, page 65.
[73] “En principe, il fallait ‘bourrer’ sa matière du plus grand nombre
d’images possible, même quand rien n’y obligeait. En fait, on ne devait
donner asile dans ses écrits qu’à certaines images ... dont la nature
et le nombre étaient rigoureusement fixés.” Guignet, 132.
[75] Quintilian’s use of the terms ἐνάργεια and φαντασία are among
the evidences that he remembered the vital counsels of Aristotle (see
ARP 23, 127), though his own treatment of metaphor (VIII. vi. 4) is
hardly vital.
[76] Long thought to be Cicero’s. The list of figures is given, pages
62-64, in Wilkins’s digest, section 5 of his introduction to Cicero’s
De Oratore.
[77] Interrogatio (rhetorical question), præsumptio (πρόληψις), dubitatio
(ἀπορία, with several modifications), simulatio (including παρρησία
and prosopopœia), apostrophe, sub oculos subjectio (ὑποτύπωσις, corresponding
to the trope evidentia), dissimulatio (εἰρωνεία, distinguished
from the trope ironia, and appearing also as ἀντίφρασις, confessio,
concessio, consensio), reticentia (ἀποσιώπησις, with interruptio and
digressio), imitatio (ἠθοποιία), pœnitentia, emphasis (also a trope),
and finally various forms of insinuation by hint and double meaning.
Other figures, as included by Rutilius Lupus and Celsus, Quintilian
lists (IX. ii. 102), but does not describe.
[78] For convenience of reference Quintilian’s grouping of figuræ verborum
in IX. iii. may be tabulated as follows:—
Group 1, variations of syntax (3-27), such as hyperbaton.
Group 2, modes of iteration (28-65), figuræ per adjectionem;
e.g., ἐπάνοδος (regressio), πολύπτωτον, μεταβολή, πλοκή, συνωνυμία,
πλεονασμός, διαλλαγή (with the accompanying syntactical variations,
βραχυλογία, ἀσύνδετον, πολυσύνδετον), and, most important, climax
(κλῖμαξ, gradatio), a term applied consistently to progressive iteration;
related figuræ per detractionem, συνεζευγμένον, παραδιαστολή (distinctio).
Group 3, word-play, paronomasia, annominatio (66-73), e.g.,
ἀντανάκλασις.
Group 4, balance and antithesis (74-86). Quintilian introduces
these Gorgian figures by saying: “Magnæ veteribus curæ fuit gratiam
dicendi paribus et contrariis acquirere. Gorgias in hoc immodicus,
copiosus ætate prima utique Isocrates fuit. Delectatus est his etiam
M. Tullius” (74), and proceeds (75) to divide balance into: πάρισον,
ὁμοιοτέλευτον, ὁμοιόπτωτον, ἰσόκωλον.
The Gorgian figures are analyzed and exemplified by Méridier, 33.
162; Guignet, 106. Campbell includes them in a different classification,
more distinctive for his analysis, and is generally followed by Sr
M. Inviolata Barry, St Augustine the orator, a study of the rhetorical
qualities of St. Augustine’s Sermones ad Populum, Washington, 1924
(Catholic University of America Patristic Studies, VI). Sr Barry’s
table, pages 18-19, is useful for reference.
[79] Incidentally the comparison and contrast with David is carried out
much in the manner of a σύγκρισις.
[80] For Aristotle, Cicero, and Quintilian on sentence rhythm, see ARP
27, 28, 59-61, 79.
[84] The classic formulation of this is the treatise On the Sublime, viii.
CHAPTER II [1] ST. AUGUSTINE ON PREACHING ( DE DOCTRINA CHRISTIANA , IV) — TABULAR VIEW OF ST. AUGUSTINE’S DE DOCTRINA CHRISTIANA IV — FOOTNOTES:
With this elaborate pedagogical tradition a clean break
is made by St. Augustine. The fourth book of his De
doctrina christiana[2] has historical significance in the early
years of the fifth century out of all proportion to its size;
for it begins rhetoric anew. It not only ignores sophistic;
it goes back over centuries of the lore of personal triumph
to the ancient idea of moving men to truth; and it gives
to the vital counsels of Cicero a new emphasis for the
urgent tasks of preaching the word of God.
Abstractly and in retrospect the very character of
Christian preaching seems necessarily to reject sophistic.
But at the time this seemed anything but inevitable.
Sophistic was almost the only lore of public speaking then
active. It dominated criticism and education. The
Greek fathers Gregory of Nyssa and Gregory Nazianzen
might expose its falsity of conception; but they could not
escape it. It had brought them up. Its stylistic habits
were ingrained in their expression. Augustine too had
been brought up on sophistic. Nor could he escape it.
Again and again his style rings with its tradition.[3] Not
only had he learned it for good; he had taught it. He
had been himself, in Plutarch’s sense and Strabo’s, a
sophist. We must hasten to add that the great Christians
of the fourth century, if they could not escape sophistic,
at least redeemed it by curbing its extravagance and
turning it to nobler uses. But Augustine did much more.
He set about recovering for the new generation of Christian
orators the true ancient rhetoric. He saw that for Christian
preaching sophistic must not only be curbed; it
must be supplanted. Against the background of his day
his quiet, simple book, renouncing the balances and figures
of his other works without renouncing their fervor, is
seen to be a startling innovation.
Not the least striking trait of the innovation is its
reserve. Augustine does not attack sophistic as the
Gregorys do; he ignores it. In Chapter xxxi of Book
II he had, indeed, mentioned it. Discussing there not
style, but matter, he had contrasted the necessary training
in argument with sophistic quibbling, and had then added,
forecasting Book IV, that superfluous stylistic ornament
also is sophistic.
But training in argument on questions of all such kinds
as are to be investigated and resolved in sacred literature
is of the highest value; only we must beware of the lust for
quarrelling, and of the puerile display of skill in disappointing
an opponent.... This sort of quibbling conclusion Scripture
execrates, I think, in the text Qui sophistice[4] loquitur
odibilis est. Even though not quibbling, a speech seeking
verbal ornament beyond the bounds of responsibility to subject
matter (gravitas) is called sophistic. II. xxxi.
But an uninformed modern reader of Book IV would
hardly be aware that sophistic existed. No denunciation
could be more scathing than this silence. In Augustine’s
view of Christian preaching sophistic simply has no place.
A good debater, instead of parrying he counters. He
spends his time on his own case. A good teacher, he tells
his neophytes not what to avoid, but what to do. He
has so far renounced sophistic that he has no concern to
triumph. He wishes simply to teach sound rhetorical
doctrine. He achieves an extraordinary conciseness not
so much by compression as by undeviating straightforwardness.
A reader familiar with the times, however, will be reminded
of sophistic by many allusions. Single phrases
or sentences some of them, a few more extended, they all
serve to illuminate by contrast the true rhetoric.
All these things, when they are taught by rhetors, are
thought great, bought at a great price, sold with great boasting.
Such boasting, I fear, I may suggest myself in speaking
so; but I had to answer those ill-educated men who think
that our authors are to be despised, not because they lack the
eloquence which such critics love too much, but because they
do not use it for display. vii.
[But an audience of Christian sobriety] will not be pleased
with that suave style in which though no wrong things are
said, right things slight and frail are adorned with foamy
circumlocution. xiv.
I think I have accomplished something not when I hear
them applauding, but when I see them weeping. xxiv.[5]
Display, inflation, thirst for applause—every reader of
Augustine’s time would recognize in these allusions a
repudiation of sophistic.
For Augustine thinks that Christian preaching is to be
learned best from Christian preachers. As if in reply to
Julian’s scornful “Let them elucidate their Matthew and
Luke,”[6] he recommends not only for doctrine, but for
rhetoric, the Epistles, the Prophets, and the Fathers, and
proceeds to analyze their style. The analysis, though
based on the current Latin version, is generally transferable
to the Greek, since it is much simpler than the classification
set forth by sophistic. It exhibits sentence movement
simply in climax, period, balance—those devices which
are most easily appropriated and most useful. The general
ancient counsels of aptness and variety are applied
specifically to preaching. As to cadence (clausula), Augustine
dispenses with all subdivisions, and even makes
bold to assert that it must sometimes be sacrificed. Similarly
omitting all classification of figures, he manages to
suggest in a few words what figures are for. In a word,
he shows how to learn from the Canon and the Fathers
the rhetoric that is vital to homiletic.
This rhetoric, not only simpler than sophistic, but quite
different in emphasis, is set forth in the terms of Cicero.
Augustine has gone back four and a half centuries to the
days before declamatio. The instruction that he draws
from his analysis of Christian literature is planned upon
the “instruct, win, move” (docere, delectare, movere) of
De oratore and upon the corresponding three typical styles
(genus tenue—medium—grande) of Orator.[7] Evidently
Augustine had the greater Cicero, not the lesser that
sufficed for the Middle Age. He neither quotes nor cites
any other rhetorician; and though his doctrine of aptness
and of variety is common throughout the older rhetoric,
for this too he had no need to go beyond the master’s
two great works. Nor have any others been more persuasive
as to imitation,[8] which is Augustine’s controlling
idea. This first Ciceronianism, too immediately aware of
the perverted imitation of style taught by sophists to fall
into the archaism and redundancy of later worship of
Cicero, is a penetrative recovery of Cicero’s larger meaning.
Augustine’s application of the three typical styles is
more just and more practically distinct than Cicero’s own.
Would that all Ciceronians had been equally discerning!
A. For learning to preach, models are more fruitful than
rules
i-v
B. Eminent models are offered by the literature of Christian
eloquence
vi-viii
1. Christian eloquence not merely comparable with
pagan, but distinctive.
2. Analysis of Romans v. especially of climax,
period, clauses, etc.
3. Analysis of 2 Corinth. xi. 16, especially
of variety.
4. Analysis of Amos vi. especially of figures.
C. Christian preaching must fulfil all three typical tasks of oratory
summarized in Cicero’s docere, delectare, movere
ix-xix
1. docere, subordinating even integritas
to clearness
ix-xi
2. delectare, necessary as a means, never
an end
xii-xvii
3. movere, to carry assent into action
xviii, xix
D. The three corresponding styles of oratory, Cicero’s tenue,
medium, grande, are exemplified in the Canon
xx
1. genus tenue (submissum) in
Galatians iv. 21 and iii. 15 as demanding trained
reasoning and memory.
2. genus medium (temperatum) in
1 Timothy v, Romans xii, xiii, as rhythmical,
but with cadence often sacrificed.
3. genus grande in 2 Corinthians
vi. 2, Romans viii. 28, Galatians iv. 10, the last
without the usual stylistic means.
E. They are also exemplified in St. Cyprian Ad Cæcilium
and De habitu virginum, St. Ambrose De Spiritu and
De virginibus
xxii
F. No one of the three can effectively be constant
xxii, xxiii
G. Constancy is rather in the aim, which is always persuasion
xxiv-xxvi
1. The speaker’s life is the greater means of
persuasion in the third style
xxvii-xxviii
(Appended Note) The recital of borrowed sermons is permissible
xxix
Conclusion, with reminder of prayer, in thanksgiving
xxx, xxxi
The fourth book of the De doctrina Christiana is specifically
linked by its proem to the preceding three as setting
forth presentation (modus proferendi). Books I-III have
dealt with study of the subject matter (inventio); Book IV
is to deal with expression. Augustine thus makes the
traditional fivefold division twofold. Inventio, which
under sophistic had lapsed, he restores to its rightful place
and gives it a new application to the exegesis of Scripture.
Of the remaining four left to his second heading he discusses
only style (elocutio). Delivery and memory are
mentioned incidentally; plan is omitted. The omission is
not negligent. The first chapter warns us not to expect a
manual of rhetoric. Nevertheless a modern student cannot
help wishing that so suggestive a treatise had both
applied to preaching the ancient counsels as to plan and
exhibited the New Testament in this aspect. Thus to
analyze for imitation not only the style of the Pauline
epistles, but their cogency of order, would doubtless have
made the work unduly extensive. One hopes that seminarians
of the fifth century were stimulated, and that
seminarians of the twentieth century will be stimulated,
by the example of the treatise itself to study Romans not
only for appeal, but for cogency. Meantime Augustine’s
fourth book remains one of the most fruitful of all discussions
of style in preaching.
Who dare say that the defenders of truth should be unarmed
against falsehood? While the proponents of error
know the art of winning an audience to good will, attention,
and open mind,[9] shall the proponents of truth remain ignorant?
While the [sophist] states facts concisely, clearly,
plausibly,[10] shall the preacher state them so that they are
tedious to hear, hard to understand, hard to believe? While
the one attacks truth and insinuates falsehood by fallacious
argument, shall the other have too little skill either to defend
the true or to refute the false? Shall the one, stirring his
hearers to error, urging them by the force of oratory, move
them by terror, by pity, by joy, by encouragement, and the
other slowly and coldly drowse for truth? ii.
But to learn such skill from rules, he goes on, is the way
rather for boys than for men who have immediately before
them the urgent tasks of preaching.
For eloquence will stick to such men, if they have the talent
of keenness and ardor, more easily through their reading and
hearing of the eloquent than through their following of the
rules of eloquence. Nor does the Church lack literature, even
outside the Canon established in the citadel of authority, to
imbue a capable man with its eloquence, even though his
mind be not on the manner but on the matter, provided he
add practise in writing, in dictating, finally also in composing
orally[11] what he feels according to the rule of piety and faith.
Besides, if such talent be lacking, either the rules of rhetoric
will not be grasped, or if by great labor some few of them are
partially grasped, they will be of no avail.... [Young
preachers] must beware of letting slip what they have to say
while they attend to saying it in good form. iii.
They must, indeed, know the principles of adaptation
(iv), and develop their expression as far as they can; but
they will do so best by imitation.
Whoever wishes to speak not only with wisdom, but with
eloquence.... I rather direct to read or hear the eloquent
and to imitate them by practise than advise to spend his time
on teachers of the art of rhetoric. v.
Expressed in modern terms, Augustine’s position is that
rhetoric as a classified body of doctrine is properly an
undergraduate study. It is not the best approach for
seminarians because its method is analytical. The young
preacher, needing rather promotion than revision, will
advance more rapidly by imitation.
Starting from this principle, that the more fruitful study
for learning to preach is imitation of Christian eloquence,
Augustine proceeds to show (vi-viii) how distinctive is
the eminence of such models and how repaying to analysis.
His vindication should be pondered by those who still
permit themselves to disparage without distinction the
literary value of the New Testament, and by those who,
granting poetic to Ambrose, remain unaware of his rhetoric.
At this point the question, perhaps, arises whether our
authors, whose divinely inspired writings constitute for us a
canon of most salutary authority, are to be called philosophers[12]
only, or also orators. To me and to those who agree
with what I am saying, the question is very easily answered.
For where I comprehend them, nothing can seem to me either
more philosophical or more eloquent. And all, I venture to
say, who rightly comprehend what they speak, comprehend
at the same time that they could not have spoken otherwise.
For as there is an eloquence becoming to youth, another to
age, nor can that be called eloquence which does not befit the
character of the speaker, so there is an eloquence becoming to
men most worthy of the highest authority and evidently inspired.
Our authors have spoken with such eloquence. No
other is becoming to them, nor theirs to others. For it is
like themselves; and, the more it rejects display, the more it
ranges above others not by inflation, but by cogency. Where
on the other hand I do not comprehend them, though their
eloquence is less apparent to me, I have no doubt that it is
such as I find it where I do comprehend. The very obscurity
of inspired and salutary utterances has been tinged with such
eloquence that our minds should be stimulated not only in
study [of their meaning], but in practise [of their art]. Indeed,
if there were leisure, all the virtues and graces of eloquence
with which those are inflated who put their style ahead of
the style of our authors not by greatness, but by distension,
could be exhibited in the sacred literature of those whom
divine Providence has sent to instruct us and to draw us from
this corrupt world to the world of happiness. But what delights
me more than I can say in their eloquence is not what
it has in common with pagan orators and poets. What I rather
admire, what fills me with amazement, is that the eloquence
which we hear around us has so been used, as it were through
another eloquence of their own, as to be neither deficient nor
conspicuous. For it should be neither condemned nor displayed;
and they would have seemed to do the one if they
shunned it, the other if it became noticeable. Even in those
places where perhaps it is noticeable to experts, such is the
message that the words in which it is expressed seem not to
be sought by the speaker, but to subserve that message naturally,
as if one saw philosophy issuing from her own home
in the heart of the philosopher, and eloquence following as
an inseparable servant even when not called.[13] vi.
The vindication of an eloquence distinctly Christian
has the more weight because its doctrine of form and
substance echoes from Cicero the best ancient tradition.
The older tradition had in Augustine’s time been so overlaid
that he could do no better service to rhetoric than to
recall it. In fact, Christian eloquence redeemed public
speaking by reviving the true persuasion.
The insistence on the Ciceronian doctrine that style is
not separable has a bearing more than historical. Not
only for Augustine’s time, but for any time, the truism
must be reasserted. His iteration is more than preoccupation
with Cicero, more than repudiation of sophistic.
It springs from the cardinal importance of the truism for
homiletic. In the pulpit the sophistic heresy of art for
art’s sake becomes intolerable.
Augustine’s next step (vii) is to support his general
claims for Christian eloquence, and to show how it may be
studied, by analyzing briefly three typical passages. In
the first, Romans v. 3-5, he analyzes prose rhythm under
the familiar heads of classical sentence movement (compositio):
phrases and subordinate clauses (cæsa), coordinate
clauses (membra), period (circuitus), climax
(gradatio), adding the equivalent Greek terms.[14]
(6) quia caritas Dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris,
(7) διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου τοῦ δοθέντος ἡμῖν.
(7) per Spiritum sanctum qui datus est nobis.
The passage is short enough, and the sentence movement
simple enough, to be grasped readily. Its balance
is striking without being monotonous, and is reinforced
by a linking iteration that leads to a climax.[15] He is a
wise teacher who begins with an instance so memorable.
It must have seized even more quickly a generation
familiar with both the terms and the method.
The next example, 2 Corinthians xi. 16-31, shows the
same sentence devices carried through a much longer
reach, and is therefore used both to reinforce the first and
to add the importance of rhythmical variety. The counsel
of variety, though a commonplace of the older rhetoric,
had especial point by contrast with the sophistic fondness
for trimming and prolonging balances. Incidental to the
exhibition of variety is a reminder of aptness; and the
analysis concludes:
Finally all this breathless passage is closed with a period of
two members.... But how after this impetus the brief
statement interposed comes to rest, and rests the reader, how
apt it is and how charming, can hardly be said. vii.
The analysis of the third example, Amos vi. 1-6, leads
the study to longer and more sustained rhythmical reaches.
Lest it seem the more difficult in the more figurative version
of the Septuagint, Augustine quotes it “as translated
from the Hebrew into Latin style through the interpretation
of the priest Jerome, expert in both languages.”
ANALYSIS OF AMOS VI. 1-6
(1) Woe to them that are at ease in Zion and trust in the
mountains of Samaria, which are named chief of the nations,
to whom the house of Israel came!
(1) Væ qui opulenti estis in Sion et confiditis in monte
Samariæ, optimates, capita populorum, ingredientes pompatice
domum Israel;
(2) Pass ye unto Calneh, and see; and from thence go ye
to Hamath the great: then go down to Gath of the Philistines:
be they better than these kingdoms? or their border greater
than your border?
(2) transite in Chalanne et videte, et ite inde in Emath magnam,
et descendite in Geth Palæstinorum, et ad optima quæque regna
horum, si latior terminus eorum termino vestro est:
(3) Ye that put away the evil day, and cause the seat of
violence to come near;
(3) qui separati estis in diem malum, et adpropinquatis
solio iniquitatis;
(4) That lie upon beds of ivory, and stretch themselves
upon their couches, and eat the lambs out of the flock, and
the calves out of the midst of the stall;
(4) qui dormitis in lectis eburneis, et lascivitis in
stratis vestris; qui comeditis agnum de grege, et vitulos
de medio armenti;
(5) That chant to the sound of the viol,
(5) qui canitis ad vocem psalterii:
(6) and invent to themselves instruments of musick,
like David; that drink wine in bowls, and anoint themselves
with the chief ointments:
(6) sicut David putaverunt se habere vasa cantici,
bibentes in phialis vinum, et optimo unguento delibuti;
(7) but they are not grieved for the affliction of Joseph.
(7) et nihil patiebantur super contritione Joseph.
Much more urgent, leaping to attack, rising, prolonging,
varying, subsiding to a pregnant close, the prophecy
widens the conception of rhythmical range. Marking the
rhythms briefly, Augustine uses it also to show the oratorical
force of figures.[16] Thus a few pages of analysis are
made to yield wide and definite suggestion. This, perhaps,
is their outstanding merit; while they show the student
what to look for, they invite him to go on for himself.
But the pedagogical achievement does not stop there.
The professor of rhetoric has seen that rhetorical analysis
must be simplified, and that it must be made progressive.
Where else shall we find so much drawn from three analyses?
The first reduces the complicated lore of rhythm
to its essentials. The second, reinforcing and extending
these, dwells upon aptness as a corrective of rhetorical
zeal, and as a constructive principle. The third, quoting
rhythms still more urgent with emotion, passes to the
emotional value of concrete words. To bring the over-classified
lore of sophistic back to the simplicity of Aristotle
was a service not only to homiletic, but to all rhetoric. A
greater service was to substitute for the static and formalized
pedagogy of the day a vital order. Augustine had
been doubtless a popular professor; Christianity made
him a great teacher.
Pedagogically, therefore, even his incidental definitions
are worth noticing. That the function of grammar is
traditionally to impart correctness of speech (iii) is used to
support the contention that even this elementary skill
comes best in fact from imitation. The period (vii) is
defined so as to throw the emphasis on delivery. Its
“clauses are suspended by the speaker’s voice until it is
concluded at the end.” Therefore it “cannot have fewer
than two clauses.” So he points out in the passage
above from Amos that the rhythm is available for delivery
(in potestate pronuntiantis) either as a series of six
or as three pairs, and that the latter is more beautiful.
So he suggests limiting analysis to give room for oral
interpretation.
This same passage which we have set as an example can
be used to show other things relevant to the rules of eloquence.
But a good hearer is not so much instructed by discussion
in detail as he is kindled by ardent delivery. vii.
The next and longest section (ix-xix) is based on Cicero’s
“inform, please, move” (docere, delectare, movere). Distinguishing
each of these tasks clearly, Augustine is at
the same time careful to unite them, by progressively
iterative transitions, in the single and constant task of
persuasion. In exposition (docere) clearness may demand
the use of popular expressions. What avails correctness
in a diction that is not understood?
He who teaches will rather avoid all words that do not
teach. If he can find correct words that are understood, he
will choose those; if he cannot, whether because they do not
exist or because they do not occur to him at the time, he will
use even words that are less correct, provided only the thing
itself be taught and learned correctly. ix.
The correctness (integritas) of diction boasted by the
sophists, and carried by them even to the pedantry of
archaism, is here faced squarely. The assertion that it
must sometimes be sacrificed, the making of clearness
absolutely paramount, is the bolder at a time when Christian
preaching was not yet recognized as having secure
command of elegance. Unmistakable clearness, Augustine
goes on, is so much more important in preaching than in
discussions permitting question and answer that the
speaker must be quick to help unspoken difficulties.
For a crowd eager to grasp will show by its movement
whether it has understood; and until it has given this signal
the subject must be turned over and over by various ways of
expressing it—a resource beyond the power of those who deliver
speeches written out and memorized.[17] x.
No warrant here, he adds (xi), for dilation beyond the
demands of clearness, but good warrant for making instruction
pleasant and appealing in order to hold attention.
Passing thus to the two other tasks of oratory, he
quotes (xii) Cicero’s “to instruct is of necessity, to please
is for interest, to move is for victory.”[18] The three
are then both carefully distinguished and shown to be a
sort of geometrical progression. The first is first of necessity.
It must be mastered; but it is rarely sufficient.
To supply the lack, the second demands more rhetoric by
demanding further adaptation to the audience; but it
too must remain insufficient. So the third task, to move,
is not merely the third item in a classification; it is the
final stage in a progress. That progress is increasingly
emotional. The last stage demands not only all the
rhetoric of the preceding, but also the art of vivid imagery[19]
and of urgent application. So Augustine arrives at one
of those linking summaries which constitute almost a
refrain.
Therefore the eloquence of the Church, when it seeks to
have something done, must not only explain to instruct and
please to hold, but also move to win. xiii.
The next chapter (xiv) warns against resting in the
second stage.[20] To make the pleasing of the audience an
end in itself is the typical vice of sophistic. If preaching
tolerates it, “the time will come when they will not endure
sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap
to themselves teachers, having itching ears.” Augustine
quotes, not these words of St. Paul, but Jeremiah, and
rises to denunciation of mere pleasing. “Far from us be
that madness.” One of Cyprian’s rare descriptive passages
is adduced to show how “the wholesomeness of
Christian preaching has recalled his diction from [sophistic]
redundancy and held it to a graver eloquence of less
display.” As the ultimate objection to the sophistic ideal
is moral, so is the preacher’s ultimate resource. Since his
strength is derived from a source deeper than human skill,
his best preparation is prayer. Augustine is not above
enforcing this reminder by playing upon the words orare,
orator, oratio. Nevertheless human skill is to be cultivated.
Prayer itself proves the folly (xvi) of making no other
preparation. He who abjures human lore of preaching
because God gives us our messages might equally well
abjure prayer because God knows us and our needs. The
Pauline counsels specify how Timothy should preach.
As God heals through doctors and medicines, so he gives
the gospel to men by men and through man.
The transition (xvii) to the final task of moving men to
action is another full and explicit iteration of all three,
and at the same time a preparation for the next section
on the corresponding three typical styles. Since the
subject matter of preaching is always great, at least in
implication (xviii), does it not always demand a great
style? No; for a great matter (xix) may at the time
rather demand exposition; and this in turn demands a
restrained style. Again, a great matter may at the time
rather demand praise or blame; and here enters the second
task of so adapting the style as to win sympathy.
But when something ought to be done, and we are talking
to those who ought to do it and will not, then the great subject
is to be expressed greatly and in such wise as to bend
their minds.... What subject is greater than God? Is
it therefore not a subject for instruction? Or how can any
one expounding the unity of the Trinity do it except by confining
himself to exposition, that so difficult a distinction may
as far as is possible be understood? Is ornament demanded
here, and not rather argument?[21] Is there here something that
the audience is to be moved to do, and not rather something
that it is to be taught to learn? Again, when God is praised
in himself or in his works, what a vision of beautiful and
splendid diction rises before any one praising as well as he
can him whom no one praises aright and no one fails to praise
in some way or other! But if God be not worshipped, or if
idols be worshipped with him or even in his stead, whether
dæmons or any other created being, then to meet so great an
evil, and from this evil to save men, the preaching too must
be great. xix.
Augustine has passed (xvii-xix) from Cicero’s three
tasks of oratory to his three typical styles by applying to
the preacher Cicero’s definition of the orator: “He, then,
shall be called eloquent who can speak small things quietly,
larger things proportionally, great things greatly.”[22]
Thus the three styles are genus submissum (or tenue), genus
temperatum (or medium), and genus grande. As in Cicero,
these correspond to docere, delectare, movere, and the second
is connected with panegyric.
Augustine now proceeds to exemplify the first style (xx)
from Galatians as calling for skill in reasoning and for a
memory trained to bring in objections and difficulties
where they can best be met. This debater’s memory is
precisely the ancient memoria, the fifth of the traditional
parts of rhetoric. It seems to have fallen into abeyance
under sophistic. What the sophists boasted was verbal
memory, which Augustine merely mentions in his appendix
as something quite different.[23]
The same chapter (xx) exemplifies the second, or median
style from Timothy and Romans as having the charm of
aptness. Here Augustine confronts squarely the sophistic
habit of making rhythmical beauty paramount and the
pagan disparagement of Christian style. Some one may
find the cadence of Romans xiii. 14 defective. Certainly
it would soothe the ear more rhythmically if the verb
came last.
But a graver translator has preferred to keep the usual
word-order [and, he might have added, the logical emphasis].
How this sounds in the Greek used by the apostle they may
see whose expertness in that language goes so far. To me at
least, the word-order, which is the same as in our version,
does not seem there either to run rhythmically. Indeed, the
stylistic beauty (ornatum) which consists of rhythmical cadences
is defective, we must confess, in our authors. Whether
this is due to our versions, or whether, as I incline to think, the
authors deliberately avoided these occasions for applause, I
do not venture to affirm, since I confess that I do not know.
But this I know, that anyone who shall make their cadences
regular in the same rhythms—and this is done very easily
by shifting certain words that have equal force of meaning in
the new order—will recognize that these inspired men lacked
none of those things which he learned as great matters in the
schools of the grammarians or rhetors. Moreover, he will
discover many sorts of diction of so great beauty as to be
beautiful even in our customary language, much more in
theirs, and never found in the literature with which [the
sophists] are inflated. But we must beware lest the addition
of rhythm detract from the weight of inspired and grave sentences.
Most learned Jerome does not carry over into his
translation the musical skill in which rhythm is learned most
fully, though our prophets did not lack even that, as he shows
in the Hebrew meters of some of them; [and he gave this up]
in order to keep truth to their words.... As in my own
style, so far as I think I may do so modestly, I do not neglect
rhythmical cadences,[24] so in our authors they please me the
more because I find them there so rarely. xx.
The third, or great style, whether it be elegant or not,
has for its distinguishing quality the force of emotional
appeal. The instances are from 2 Corinthians vi and
Romans viii. Romans is a long epistle, not a sermon.
Though it was read aloud, of course, it is essentially a
treatise, a philosophy of history. It is largely expository
and argumentative. Since it is addressed primarily to
reflection and reason, its main artistic reliance is on cogency
of order. But even here presentation does not
remain purely logical. For persuasion it must rise also
emotionally. As we read in Acts xvii the outline of the
apostle’s Areopagus speech, we discern beyond the logical
chain of propositions an expanding conception of the Life-giver.
Who can doubt that the style too, as in Romans,
rose to grande? The traditional doctrine of the peroration,
easily as it may be abused, is only the expression in rhetoric
of the audience’s final demand and the speaker’s final
answer. That demand and that answer are emotional.
Adding Galatians iv, Augustine says of it:
Although the whole epistle, except in the elegant last part,
is written in the plain style, nevertheless the apostle inserts
a certain passage of such moving force that it must be called
great even though it has no such embellishments as those just
cited.... Is there here either antithesis, or subordination
for climax, or rhythm in phrase, clause, or period? None
the less for that there is no cooling of the great emotion with
which we feel the style to glow. xx.
After quoting without further comment examples from
Cyprian and Ambrose, Augustine shows (xxii, xxiii) the
need of variety. More even than other forms of oratory,
preaching seems to suffer from a stylistic level. No one
of the three styles, least of all the third, can effectively be
prolonged; the change from style to style gives relief;
and subordination of what might be heightened may
enhance the emotion of what must be. What must be
heightened is what is to rouse the audience to action.
So the test of achievement in the third style is not applause,
but tears and change of life (xxiv). So also the end of all
eloquence, in whatever style, is persuasion (xxv).
In the restrained style the orator persuades of truth. In
the great style he persuades to action. In the elegant style
is he to persuade himself that he is speaking beautifully?
With such an end what have we to do? Let them seek it
who glory in language, who display themselves in panegyrics
and such exercises, in which the hearer is neither to be instructed
nor to be moved to any action, but merely to be
pleased. But let us judge this end by another end. xxv.
Thus Augustine is more explicit than Cicero in showing
that the three typical styles are but three ways (xxvi)
of achieving a single end, even as the three corresponding
tasks, though one of them absorbs attention at a time, are
but three aspects of the single task. Nor can persuasion
dispense with a means beyond art, the appeal of the
speaker’s life[25] (xxvii). Though the Church speaks not
merely through a man, but through his office, persuasion
needs for full effect his whole influence. Because his life
is without shame, the preacher speaks not shamelessly
(xxviii), not only with restraint and charm, but with
power, to win obedience to the truth.
The historical significance of the De doctrina christiana,
important as it is, should not obscure its value as a contribution
to homiletic. The first homiletic, though one of
the briefest, remains one of the most suggestive. It omits
no essential; while it reminds us of the general principles
of rhetoric, it emphasizes those applications to preaching
which are distinctive; and it proceeds pedagogically.
Though the doctrina of the title refers strictly to exposition,
and this is amplified and iterated as a constant necessity,
Augustine includes specifically and from the start both
charm and appeal, and concludes by showing emotional
appeal to be the final stage of the comprehensive task of
persuasion. Homiletic is an application of rhetoric long
established as permanent, consistent, and in both materials
and conditions fairly constant. That it is also comprehensive,
demanding all three typical styles, including argument
in its exposition, winning sympathy in order to urge action,
varying its art[26] while holding to its single aim, is most
suggestively established here in its first great monument.
Not only does Augustine forbid the arid and the tedious,
not only does he insist on emotional appeal; he also vindicates
for Christian eloquence the importance of charm.
This was the more delicate because charm was both
abused by contemporary sophists and still suspected by
contemporary preachers. Augustine presents it at once
frankly and with just discrimination. To make it an
end in itself, he is careful to show, is indeed sophistic;
but to ignore it is to forget that preaching is a form of the
oratory of occasion.[27]
The Areopagus speech of St. Paul,[28]
though it is only summarized in Acts xvii, is evidently
occasional, and has clear indications of that adaptation
to win sympathy which is Augustine’s interpretation of
Cicero’s delectare. The speech on occasion, favorite form
of oratory in Augustine’s time, had been conventionalized
to the point of recipe. The recipes, though he knew them
all, Augustine simply ignores; the field he redeems. He
shows Christian preaching how to cultivate it for real
harvest. History has shown no other direction of rhetoric
to be so peculiarly homiletic.
Already Christian eloquence had reached conspicuous
achievement in panegyric and more widely in the field of
occasional oratory. The pagan sophist must look to his
laurels. But these very triumphs had brought the danger
of lapsing into too familiar conventions. What in pagan
oratory might be no worse than pretty or merely exciting,
in Christian oratory would be meretricious. To hold his
difficult course, the preacher, as Augustine reminds him
again and again, must at every moment steer for his
message. He must never deviate. Though sophistic lost
its dominance centuries ago, it has never been quite dead,
and it always besets preaching. Therefore a constant
concern of homiletic is to exorcise it by a valid rhetoric;
and no book has ever revealed this more succinctly, more
practically, or more suggestively than the De doctrina
christiana.
[1] Reprinted by courteous permission from vol. XXII (April, 1925)
of Proceedings of the (British) Classical Association, to which it was
presented under the title St Augustine and the rhetoric of Cicero.
[2] In Patrologia latina and in the Vienna Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasticorum
latinorum; reprinted, Missouri Lutheran Synod, St. Louis, 1882;
translated (1) by Dods (M.), Edinburgh, 1872-1875 (reprinted in Schaff’s
Nicene and post-Nicene Fathers), (2) by Baker (W. J. V.) and Bickersteth
(C.) in Preaching and teaching according to St. Augustine (Book IV
only, with De catechizandis rudibus), London, 1907, (3) by Sister Therèse,
S.N.D. (IV, with text and commentary), Washington, 1928.
To the references and abbreviations at the head of Chapter I add:
Barry (Sister Inviolata), St. Augustine the orator, Washington, 1924
(in the Catholic University of America Patristic Studies, VI); and
Christopher (J. P.), S. Aureli Augustini ... de catechizandis rudibus
translated with an introduction and commentary, Washington, 1926
(in the same series, VIII).
[4] Even though the application of the text from Ecclus. xxxvii. 20
be questioned, the rebuke of sophistic display, whether in dialectic or
in style, is none the less clear.
[5] Other allusions may be found in the passages quoted below from vi,
from xiv, and from xxv.
[7] ARP 51, 56. The reminiscences of Cicero are so numerous as to
show a pervasive preoccupation. See J. B. Eskredge, The influence of
Cicero upon Augustine, etc. (Chicago dissertation), 1912.
[11] Exercitatione sive scribendi, sive dictandi, postremo etiam dicendi.
Cf. the close of xxi.
[12] Thus I venture to translate sapientes, remembering the connotation
of the word both for Augustine and for his master Cicero.
[13] So toward the close “The Christian preacher prefers to appeal
rather with matter than with manner, and thinks neither that anything is
said better which is not said more truly, nor that the teacher must
serve words, but words the teacher.” xxviii.
[14] For this sort of analysis see ARP, Chapter v, and the terms in the
index. For the more elaborate sophistical analysis see Méridier, Guignet,
and the other studies of Greek fathers cited above. To suggest such
further study, the Greek of the first example and the King James English
of the third have been set beside. St. Augustine not only confines himself
to the Latin version, but disclaims competence in Greek style.
[15] The linking iteration is characteristic of climax as practised by
sophistic.
[16] Chapter xxix of Book III relegates the study of figures to grammatica;
but there also Augustine reminds his readers that figures, without
regard to books or teaching, are a natural expression of the imaginative
impulse.
[17] As to this form of memoria see also Chapter xxix.
[18] Docere necessitatis est, delectare suavitatis, flectere victoriæ.
Or. xxi. 69, with docere for the original probare.
[19] Ante oculos dicendo constituis (xii) recalls the De sublimitate, and
behind that the Rhetoric of Aristotle. Its immediate source is doubtless
Cicero.
[20] The warning is repeated where Augustine is gathering the three
tasks into the final and constant idea of persuasion: “But that which
is handled in the way of charm ... is not to be made an end in itself
(xxv) ... nor does it seek merely to please.” Nothing is more admirable
in Augustine’s exposition than this expert linking of his chain
of progress.
[21] Numquid hic ornamenta et non documenta quæruntur?
[26] That the Scriptures enter all the three fields of oratory indicated by
Aristotle in Rhetoric I. iii, is suggested by the language of a passage in
Augustine’s third book: Non autem adserit [scriptura] nisi catholicam
fidem rebus præteritis et futuris et præsentibus. Præteritorum narratio est,
futurorum prænuntiatio, præsentium demonstratio, III. x. For the last
two words suggest in the context ἐπιδεικτικός, and hence δικανικός
for the first phrase of the sentence and συμβουλευτικός for the second,
according to the Aristotelian division. If so, Augustine has not followed
Cicero’s reducing of the fields to two (ARP 47, 53).
[27] In the passage quoted above from Chapter xix, and in other places
there are clear references to occasional oratory.
[28] See Norden, Agnostos Theos, Untersuchungen zur Formengeschichte
religiöser Rede. Leipzig, 1913. But this speech, to judge from the indications
of Acts xvii, was as original in plan as in idea.
CHAPTER III THE LAST ROMAN SCHOOLS AND THE COMPENDS (FIFTH TO SEVENTH CENTURIES) — References and Abbreviations — A. The Schools of Gaul — 1. Ausonius [2] — 2. Sidonius Apollinaris — 3. Textbooks — B. The Trivium in Compends of the Seven Liberal Arts — 1. Martianus Capella — 2. Cassiodorus — 3. Isidore — FOOTNOTES:
ARP
Baldwin (C. S.), Ancient rhetoric and poetic, New
York, 1924.
Boissier
Boissier (G.), La fin du paganisme, Paris, 1891, 2 vols.
CSE
Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasticorum latinorum, Vienna.
Glover
Glover (T. R.), Life and letters in the fourth century,
Cambridge, 1901.
Labriolle (P. de), Histoire de la littérature latine
chrétienne, Paris, 1920.
Manacorda
Manacorda (G.), Storia della scuola in Italia, vol.
I, Il medio evo, Milan, 1913 (2 parts in separate volumes).
Manitius
Manitius (M.), Geschichte der lateinischen Literatur des
Mittelalters, Munich, 1911, 2 vols. (in Iwan von Mueller’s
Handbuch der klassischen Alterthums-Wissenschaft, IX. ii).
Monceaux
Monceaux (P.), Histoire de la littérature latine
chrétienne, Paris, 1924 (Collection Payot).
MGH
Monumenta Germaniæ historica (cited by page of the
appropriate volume).
PL
Migne, Patrologia latina (cited by volume and column).
Pichon
Pichon (R.), Études sur l’histoire de la littérature
latine dans les Gaules, Paris (vol. 1), 1906.
Roger
Roger (M.), L’enseignement des lettres classiques
d’Ausone à Alcuin, Paris, 1905.
The need of the Church and of the Roman world for
such forward counsels, the tenacity of sophistic among
reactionaries and conformists, are amply exhibited by the
last days of Roman Gaul. In the ancient province a cultivated
leisure class, living in the twilight of a great past
outworn and doomed, cherished the sophistic conception
of elegance and the sophistic habit of education by rhetoric[1]
as symbols of their Romanism. Provincials, they
were sometimes more Catholic than the Pope; their writers
and teachers would not risk being thought less literary
than the capital of the world. But in fact Gaul of the
fifth and sixth centuries was more Roman than Rome.
It was the last territory of the ancient world.
“The poetical fame of Ausonius,” says Gibbon in a
contemptuous postscript to a footnote,[3] “condemns the
taste of his age.” Whether or not Gibbon took too seriously
the fourth-century habit in compliments, Ausonius
at least reflects the taste of his age. Fading, therefore,
long since to the shadow of a shade, hardly any longer an
author, he is nevertheless an important document. Such
fame as he may have had once is hardly even considered.
Like the rhetors celebrated by Philostratus,[4] like those
at Bordeaux whom he himself commemorates, he has
ceased to be even a name. He is a collection of trivial
fourth-century verses recalled only because they incidentally
record contemporary preoccupations. Expert
in the metric and the diction that he taught as grammaticus,
he could turn a stanza on anything—on a city,
a Cæsar, or a sage. Only he preferred topics that came
handily in series: the order of the daily round or of noble
cities, twelve Cæsars, seven sages, a roster of Trojan
heroes. These are topics for Latin verses in school.
Many of his poems are evidently, and others probably,
school exercises. This in itself, the acceptance of themes
as literature, is eloquent of the literary habit of sophistic.
For the work of Ausonius may be summed up as declamatio.[5]
Its being mainly in verse hardly modifies its
character beyond emphasizing sententiæ. The conciseness
imposed upon some of his work by his predilection for
epigrams is the balance and word-play of rhetoric, not
the focus of poetry. That poetic was rhetoric applied to
verse Ausonius was not the man to doubt. His praise of
the Bordeaux rhetors for both alike[6] increases the probability
that the two were in fact alike; and this is confirmed
by his own verse. It is confirmed also by the appearance
of several local celebrities now as grammatici,
now as rhetores. The function of the former was traditionally
both to teach elegant correctness and to expound
the poets; of the latter, to train directly for oratory.
But the two functions thus distinguished by Quintilian
seem in fourth-century Bordeaux to have been combined,
or at least to have been exercised successively by the
same person.[7]
Evidently the sophistic conception of style as dilation
by decoration and literary allusion was still prevalent.
To be literary was to dilate. Of this Ausonius sometimes
shows a humorous awareness.
I might tell thee outright; but for more pleasure I will talk
in mazes and with speech drawn out get full enjoyment.[8]
But the humor of his address to his stenographer does not
make the description of composing the less true to the
habit of his time.
I ponder works of generous scope; and thick and fast like
hail the words tumble off my tongue.... I declaim, as
now, at greatest speed, talking in circles round my theme....[9]
The typical declamator appears in Exuperius, “majestic in
gait and in great words.”[10] Literary tags, especially in
panegyric, come thick.
Who like you can approach the charm of Æsop, the sophistic
perorations of Isocrates, the arguments of Demosthenes,
the Tullian richness, or the felicity of our own Maro?[11]
The speeches and poems of these men, and of Ausonius
himself,[12] are typically occasional. Their ideal of aptness
is sought by following the recipes for encomium. Literature,
long fixed, was to be attained by expert conformity.
Evidently too these encomiasts still had their reward.[13]
As official spokesmen they were appointed to
public office. Ausonius himself rose with the fortunes of
Gratian. From being his tutor he mounted by the steps
of comes and quæstor to be in 378 præfectus Galliarum.
Such a position dispenses a man from writing for posterity,
and effectually prevents him from questioning the
permanence of an order of life and thought already spent.
Until the Roman world fell apart, it was satisfyingly enclosed
in the schools of Bordeaux.
Cherishing of the past, rhetorical education, obsession
of style—all this is embodied in the Roman prefect and
Christian bishop Sidonius Apollinaris.[14] His letters and
poems, current through the middle age as models of style,
are consistently in the modes of sophistic. Commemorations,
addresses of welcome or congratulation, above all
panegyrics, they follow the tradition of declamatio;[15]
and their allusions abundantly exemplify both the school
practise of his day and the literary preoccupations.
Sending to Perpetuus his discourse at Bourges, Sidonius
apologizes for its defects of style.
Neither rhetorical division, nor oratorical urgency, nor the
figures of grammatica have contributed to it appropriate ornament
and virtuosity. For I did not give myself the pleasure
of adjusting, after the habit of those who file their perorations,
the weight of narrative, or the figures of poetry, or the sparks
of the cadences practised in school.[16]
A long letter to Domitius, describing villa life in detail
most interesting to the historian, contains a lively passage
of description.
How pleasant the sound of crickets chorusing at midday,
frogs prating as twilight broods, swans and geese trumpeting
their matings at night, cocks in concert crowing untimely!
So far Sidonius sounds as if he had a respite from style.
The picturesqueness seems to spring from observation.
But habit is too strong to let him either stop there or
dispense with literary allusions. He goes on:
ominous ravens thrice saluting the ruddy torch of rising
Aurora, and at daybreak Philomela whispering among the
bushes, Progne chirping among the posts. To this symphony
you may add the shepherds’ reed music, which in rivalry of
songs by night the unsleeping Tityri of our mountains practise
among herds whose bells echo through the cropped pastures.
But all the various melodies of voices and of songs will
the more caressingly lure your sleep.[17]
Balance has never been pursued more anxiously. The
teaching of Probus is praised for handing down:
the loftiness of the epic poet and the wit of the comic, the
lyrist’s tunefulness and the orator’s declamation, the historian’s
truth and the satirist’s figure, the grammarian’s regularity and
the panegyrist’s plausibility, the sophist’s seriousness and the
epigrammatist’s liberty, the commentator’s lucidity and the
barrister’s obscurity.[18]
The letter of welcome to Constans has a similar series of
balanced contrasts.
For days there was in each mind the paradox that your
person, with the weight of age and the frailty of illness, lofty
in rank and venerable in religion, with mind bent only on
giving pleasure, broke so many bars, so many difficulties in
the way of your coming: the journey’s length, the shortness
of the days; the snows’ abundance, the poverty of provisions;
deserts’ wideness, narrowness of lodgings; in the roads chasms
miry with the wetting of showers or rutted with the dryness
of frosts; besides, either banks rough with rocks or rivers
frozen slippery, hills rugged to climb or valleys scoured by the
frequency of landslides. Through all these discomforts, because
you sought not your private comfort, you brought back
the public love.[19]
Such contrasts in series are sometimes made even more
artificial by word-play.
He responds as Pythagoras, discriminates as Socrates;
evolves as Plato, involves as Aristotle;
as Æschines soothes, as Demosthenes provokes;
as Hortensius is in spring, as Cethegus in summer;
hurries as Curio, lingers as Fabius;
simulates as Crassus, dissimulates as Cæsar;
has the suasion of Cato, the dissuasion of Appius, the persuasion of Cicero.[20]
The aristocracy bent on discarding the scales of Celtic speech
was indoctrinated now with the style of oratory, now with
the modes of the Muses.[22]
Sidonius feels himself the representative of a great tradition.[23]
That tradition was generally ceremonious regard
for usage and a certain anxiety to exhibit culture by literary
allusions and by command of the technic of style.
Generally, that is, the literary tradition of Gaul was sophistic.
Specifically it was declamatio.[24] The school tradition
celebrated by the elder Seneca, and made by him and
by the declamatores after him the exemplar of oratory, is
seen in the pages of Sidonius equally to monopolize the
schools and the platforms of Gaul. This is rhetoric, and
there is no other. It is fully displayed in the long letters
to Lupus[25] and to Claudianus Mamertius,[26] not only
in conclusive evidence of detail, but as a conception that
is pervasive because it is exclusive. As in the letter above
to Probus, there is frequent use of the words declamatio,
declamare, controversia, etc.
I remember that your boyhood was competently taught in
the liberal schools; and I have satisfied myself that you often
declaimed before an orator ardently and eloquently.[27]
Now blows the epos of tragedies, now soothes gay comedy,
now flame satires and the oratory of debates on tyrants.[28]
He would vary prosopopœia according to the quality of
person, time, and place, and that in words not ordinary, but
thought out as great and beautiful. In debate assignments
[he was] strong and muscular.[29]
The most extended reference is the letter to Remigius
about the collection which had originally, perhaps, been
his desk-book at Rheims, and which had been revised
and copied for imitation.
A certain Auvergnat on his way to Belgium ... filched
from your scribe or bookseller, whether you will or not, at a
price very large, though doubtless inadequate, the first draft
of your Declamationes. When he came back to us ... I took
care to have them all copied. It was the universal opinion
that few such can now be spoken. For few, if any, bring to
such assignments even an approximately equal ... aptness
in examples, authority in evidence; propriety in epithets, urbanity
in figures; force in argument, weight in appeal; flow
of words, stroke of cadence. The structure, moreover, is strong
and firm, the very clever transitions woven with pauses that
cannot be resolved. Nor is it the less smooth, light, every
way rounded, and such as aptly to speed a reader’s tongue
without making it stumble, or stutter over rough combinations,
or twist into the chamber of the palate. Finally all is liquid,
ductile, as when the finger runs without a scratch over a surface
of crystal or onyx.... There is no man now living
whose discourse your skill cannot easily outdistance and
surpass.[30]
Interesting as is the glimpse of the transmission and
traffic of books, it is quite overshadowed by the significance
of such a collection. Evidently it was regarded
not only as a storehouse for imitation in school, but as a
work of literature. Similarly were collected early in the
sixth century the declamationes of Ennodius, Bishop of
Pavia.[31] The letter of Sidonius specifies, moreover,
those literary excellences which were sought alike in
teaching and in professional practise. What he means,
for instance, by firmness of structura is not cogency of
composition, but smoothness of style; and revision to this
end involves meticulous adjustment to tongue and ear.
Other references show equally that the exercises of
the schools were carried, as in the earlier imperial centuries,
into public speaking and literature. The orator’s achievement
is not the persuasion of his fellow men; it is his own
virtuosity.
He spoke with order, weight, ardor, with great keenness,
greater fluency, greatest skill.[32]
The climax of the praise is his disciplina. Declamatio
teaches boys to develop an outline at length.
So providing boys’ themes with pieces to weave in, they
understood that for youth expression consists rather in working
out what is brief than in cutting down what is extended.[33]
But this is no less the achievement of the finished orator.
So a great orator, if he essays an affair that is small, shows
the more convincingly that his talent is large.[34]
The habit of dilation is carried into poetry. Is it not
sanctioned by Horace?
But if any one suggests that a poem so diffuse is to be blamed
for exceeding the sparseness of epigram, he exposes himself as
not having read the Etruscan baths, nor the Hercules of Sorrento,
nor the locks of Flavius Earinus, nor the Tibur of Vopiscus,
nor anything at all from the Silvæ of our Papinius; for all
these ecphrases are not confined by the poet thus prejudged
within the narrow bounds of distichs or quatrains. Rather
as Horace, though a lyrist, teaches in his volume on the
poetic art, he appropriately extends the matter he has
undertaken by many, yes, and purple, patches from the
common store.[35]
Horace is so misapplied because declamatio tends to
merge poetic in rhetoric.[36] The poems of Sidonius differ
from his prose in little but verse. Three of the longer ones
are panegyrics; all are occasional; all show the same habits
of style. The literary tags used to sum up the teaching
of Probus[37] assign to poetry a kind of appropriateness
which belongs to rhetoric. Sapaudus owes his
literary reputation to his training in declamatio under
Pragmatius, who used to “break the rhetoric benches”
with a peroration.[38]
In short, the rhetoric and the poetic of fifth-century
Gaul are seen in Sidonius to be following faithfully the
sophistic tradition of declamatio. He knows all its recipes.
From correctness conceived as archaism and
elegance conceived as ceremony, through dilation by the
Gorgian figures and by literary allusion, he is constant
to the sophistic ideal of expert impressiveness.[39] Augustine
had been the pioneer of the Christian future of
rhetoric; Sidonius was a complacent reactionary of its
decadent Roman past.
a. GRAMMATICA AND DIALECTICA
In this period were written the Latin grammars authoritative
throughout the middle age, those of Donatus and
Priscian.[40] The former, used generally in two parts as
an introductory manual, was so current, indeed, as to
become common property and to reduce its author’s
name to a common noun.[41] Priscian came to be used
as a second book.[42]
The ancient tradition including in the scope of grammatica
not only meters and some of the figures of speech,
but also the study of poetry through prælectiones,[43] is
recognized in several of the preliminary definitions.
What is grammatica? The lore of interpreting poets and
story-writers and the theory of writing and speaking correctly.[44]
St. Augustine refers to this induction into poetry as
habitual.
Without some training in poetic you would not dare to attempt
the function of grammarian. Asper, Cornutus, Donatus,
and others without number are required, that any poet whose
verse appears to seek the applause of the theater may be
understood.[45]
For such teaching the favorite author was Vergil; the
favorite authority, the “Ars Poetica” of Horace.
From this period come also the standard medieval
textbooks of logic. The logic of Aristotle was mediated
to the whole middle age by the translations and commentaries
of Boethius. “He translated the Εἰσαγωγή of
Porphyry and the whole of Aristotle’s Organon. He
wrote a double commentary on the Εἰσαγωγή and commentaries
on the Categories and the De interpretatione
of Aristotle, and on the Topica of Cicero. He also composed
original treatises on the categorical and hypothetical
syllogism, on Division and on Topical Differences.”[46]
The medieval order of studies was: Porphyry’s Introduction,
the Categories, Interpretation, Syllogisms, Topics.
b. RHETORICA
Quintilian was known to both Ausonius and Sidonius,
and doubtless generally to the rhetors of Gaul.[47] But
his work is addressed rather to teachers than to pupils.
More available for the schools was Cicero’s youthful
compend De inventione. The early and continued use
of this is widely attested. Its contents are as follows:
Book I. i-vi scope, function, and relations of rhetoric; vii
its five parts; viii-xiii investigation (with status and quæstio);
xiv the parts of a speech; xv-xviii exordium; xix-xxi statement
of facts; xxii-xxiii division; xxiv-xli proof (with adaptation to
the persons and the case, and with the kinds of argument);
xlii-li rebuttal; lii-lv conclusion (with appeal to feeling).
Book II (expansion of I in pleading). i-iv introductory review,
the Aristotelian type and the Isocratean type, the fields
of oratory, the determining of the issue (status); v-xvi issues
of fact (status coniecturalis) in relation to motive, person, evidence;
xvii-xx issues of terms (status definitivus); xxi-xxxvi
issues involving more general considerations (status generalis);
xxxvii-xxxix profit (præmium) in relation to advantages in
themselves and to the person concerned, in general and with
reference to particular opportunities; xl-li disputed written
evidence; lii typical subjects of deliberative oratory; liii-lvii
honor, utility, necessity; lix encomium and invective.
To this was added in general medieval use the Rhetorica
ad Herennium, probably by Cornificius, but thought
throughout the middle age to be Cicero’s.[48] When this
began its medieval vogue is difficult to determine. Since
it is not mentioned by either Cassiodorus or Isidore, it
may not have been generally current before the Carolingian
revival. Meantime the fourth century added,
besides the commentary of Victorinus on the De inventione,
the compendious catechism of Fortunatianus;[49]
and the fifth century, the longer work of Julius Victor.[50]
The relations of rhetoric to grammar on the one hand
and to logic on the other must be considered in determining
its function at any period of its history. The
ancient grammatica, for instance, included at its best
not only metric and some of the figures of speech, but a
certain induction into poetry. Its field of composition
was pretty definitely marked out in traditional elementary
exercises.[51]Rhetorica as conceived by Aristotle or
by Cicero concerns itself of necessity with logic. With
Quintilian not only proof and refutation, but that estimate
of the whole line of argument for which he provides
systematic analysis under the traditional head of status,
are largely logical. Logic may be used for analysis without
presentation. This, indeed, is abstractly its proper
function, and indicates its relation to philosophy; but
in actual practise, or in a given system of teaching, its
relation may be rather to rhetoric, and conversely rhetoric,
by yielding its field of inventio to logic, may be reduced
to the study of style.
So the estimate of the rhetoric or the poetic of a given
period must consider the contemporary view of the
whole Trivium. This obligation is obvious where the
Trivium is conceived as a unified group of studies; but
it is no less important where the three studies are pursued
without explicit relations. Indeed, one of the measures
of effective functioning in any one of them is the fostering
or the ignoring of their relations. A survey of the history
of the Trivium in this aspect distinguishes the lingering
of ancient educational traditions in the fourth and fifth
centuries and their lapse in the sixth and seventh, then
that increasing range of cathedral and especially monastic
schools which received its historic impulse from Charlemagne.
The great monastic schools come to their
prime in the eleventh and twelfth centuries; in the thirteenth
they yield to the universities. The dominant
member of the Trivium in the earliest of these periods
is the rhetorica of decadent antiquity; from the seventh
into the tenth it is grammatica; from the eleventh on, it
is dialectica.
The division of studies into seven liberal arts came to
the middle age from Varro’s Disciplina largely through
Martianus Capella.[52] His Marriage of Philology and
Mercury was widely current for centuries. The allegory
implied by his title is carried out in ornate verse and prose
through two books. In the other seven books allegory
is reduced to the conventional description introducing
each of the arts in turn with appropriate costume, symbols,
and speech. Thus the work divides sharply into a
grandiose allegorical prelude of two books, with a similar
prelude to each following book, and a sober, concise,
pedestrian compend of grammatica (III), dialectica (IV),
rhetorica (V), geometria (VI), arithmetica (VII), astronomia
(VIII), and harmonia (IX).
Grammatica, the first of the language studies, claims
its ancient territory, including the exposition of poetry.
The subsequent treatment is conventional and incomplete.[53]
The Lady Dialectica is more assertive.
I claim jurisdiction over whatsoever the other arts utter;
for evidently neither Grammatica herself, whom your ears
have approved, nor the second sister, renowned for the skill
of rich utterance, nor she who reduces to line varieties of
forms ... can be explained without my theories. Nay, in
my domain and jurisdiction abide six norms, to which the
other disciplines conform. For the first concerns naming; the
second, defining; the third, affirming; the fourth, concluding;
the fifth, judging, which bears upon the interpretation of
poets and their poems; the sixth, diction, which is adapted
to rhetors.[54]
The fifth norma annexes that part of grammatica which
was most remote from logic; the sixth trenches on rhetorica.
The actual extension of dialectica into the ancient
domain of rhetoric during the high middle age[55]
may have found here some warrant. But Martianus
himself does not include these items either in the prospectus
immediately following or in the subsequent
compend.[56]
Rhetorica enters Book V with such pomp and noise as
to frighten some of the minor symbols.
Interea sonuere tubæ raucusque per æthram
Cantus, et ignoto cælum clangore remugit:
Turbati expauere dii....
But while the crowd of gods terrestrial was thus disconcerted,
behold a woman of loftiest stature and great assurance,
with countenance of radiant splendor, made her solemn entry.
Helmeted and crowned with royal majesty, she held ready
for defense or for attack weapons that gleamed with the flash
of lightning. Beneath her armor the vesture draped Roman-wise
about her shoulders glittered with the various light of
all figuræ, all schemata; and she was cinctured with most
precious colores for jewels. The clatter of her weapons as
she moved was as if thunder in the crash of a cloud aflame
broke with leaping echoes. Nay, it seemed as if, like Jove,
she herself could hurl the thunderbolt. For as queen in control
of all things she has shown power to move men whither
she pleased, or whence, to bow them to tears, to incite them
to rage, to transform the mien and feeling as well of cities as
of embattled armies and all the hosts of the peoples.[57]
After this fanfare Rhetorica settles down to drill.
Though the predilection for declamatio transpires now
and then even in this, the compend covers all five parts
of the ancient program, and gives to inventio and dispositio
more than twice the space granted to elocutio.
There is room not only for character and the feelings
(ἤθη and πάθη), but for status and analysis of types
of argument. Most of the examples are from Cicero.
The rhetoric that Martianus preaches is quite distinct
from that which he practises. Its proportions are those
of the better ancient tradition. It does not even dilate
on colores.[58] For all the rodomontade with which it is
introduced, the ancient program is still comprehended.
The survey included by the monk Cassiodorus[59]
in his Institutiones is hardly more than an enumeration.
The seven arts are not considered in their larger aspects;
and the Trivium is merely sketched. Rhetorica, after
being summarily distinguished from dialectica and divided
into its typical considerations and objects, is hastened
through the parts of a speech into the emotions. Then
defining it anew and dividing it into its traditional five
parts, Cassiodorus enumerates status, reverts to the
parts of a speech, cites Quintilian and Fortunatianus,
and classifies arguments. The meager summary is not
even clear. Nevertheless the influence of Cassiodorus
in carrying forward the idea of the seven arts is attested
by frequent reference.[60]
In the seventh century, and for centuries afterward,
a chief purveyor of the lore of the seven arts was the
Etymologiæ, or Origines, of the Spanish bishop Isidore
of Seville.[61] The work is an aggregation of summaries,
not only of the seven arts, which occupy only three
books of the twenty, but of medicine, law, holy writ,
history, the hierarchy celestial and terrestrial, zoölogy,
geography, metallurgy, agriculture, and crafts. Though
it has no single guiding scheme, its brief chapters are
grouped under headings fairly convenient for reference.
It is a guide-book, rendering its first service when books
were few and hard to get, and long continuing in vogue.
In the thirteenth century Vincent of Beauvais,[62] undertaking
more systematically a compend hardly less comprehensive,
his vast Speculum, transferred to it whole
passages from Isidore.
Isidore appealed to the earlier middle age as a mediator
not only of manifold lore, but especially of ancient
tradition.
The disciplines of the liberal arts are seven: first grammatica,
i.e., skill in speaking; second, rhetorica, for the splendor and
abundance of its eloquence deemed necessary especially in
political questions;[63] third, dialectica, surnamed logica, which
by subtlest arguments distinguishes the true from the false.
I. ii.
Isidore’s grammatica has the usual contents, including
schemata, tropi, and metric.[64]Fabula and historia reflect
the ancient elementary exercises.[65] His second book
contains both rhetorica and dialectica.
“Rhetorica is the lore of speaking well on political questions
to persuade [men of what is] just and good. It is called by a
Greek name ἀπὸ τοῦ ῥητορίζειν, i.e., from wealth of speech.
For in Greek speech is called ῥῆσις, and an orator ῥήτωρ.
Rhetorica, moreover, is connected with grammatica. In the
one we learn the lore of speaking correctly; in the other we
perceive how to utter what we have learned. II. i.
“This discipline was invented by the Greeks—Gorgias, Aristotle,
Hermagoras, and transferred to Latin by Cicero and
Quintilian.... The perfect knowledge of this discipline
makes the orator. ii.
“The orator, then, is a good man skilled in speaking: good,
i.e., in nature, breeding, education; skilled in speaking, i.e.,
in expert eloquence. This consists of five parts (inventio, dispositio,
elocutio, memoria, pronuntiatio) and in the function
of persuading.”... iii.
In the same summary fashion Isidore treats the three fields,
status, simple or compound proposition, the four parts of a
speech, the five sorts of cases, syllogisms, law, apothegm,
proof and disproof, the school exercises prosopopœia and
ethopœia, questions abstract and concrete. The remainder
of the section, somewhat more than one third, is devoted to
elocutio: the three styles, the division into phrase, clause, and
period, the typical faults of phrasing, and the figures. As to
the last he makes a distinction lost on his later medieval
readers. “Of these most have been noted above under grammatica
as the schemata of Donatus. Therefore only those
should find place here which hardly occur in a poem, but
freely in a speech.” II. xxi.
“Dialectica is the discipline designed for the discussion of
cases (ad disserendas causas). It is that species of philosophy
which is called logica, i.e., the theory controlling definition,
investigation and discussion. For it teaches in many forms of
questions how by discussion the true may be distinguished
from the false.... Therefore dialectica follows the discipline
of rhetorica because they have many things in common.”
II. xxii.
To distinguish the two, Isidore quotes from Varro a metaphor
often quoted from Zeno; dialectica is the closed fist,
rhetorica the open hand. The one is the more acute in discussing,
the other the more fluent in imparting; the one is
of the schools, the other of the forum; the one for scholars, the
other for the people. xxiii.
A chapter (xxiv) inserted here groups all the seven
arts under philosophia, which is threefold:[66] (1) naturalis
(physica), (2) moralis (ethica), (3) rationalis (logica),
“in which is discussed how in the causes of things or in
the conduct of life truth itself may be sought.” Isidore
does not, however, pursue this larger scope of logica.
Though he cites additionally Plato’s use of the term to
include both dialectica and rhetorica, he goes on to enumerate
other divisions of philosophy, and then (xxv) to
the usual items of dialectica as presented by Boethius:
Porphyry’s Introduction, Aristotle’s Categories, interpretation,
syllogisms, division and definition, topics.
The program for the Trivium keeps in the main the
ancient proportions. Some usurpation of composition
by dialectica, some leaning of rhetorica toward dilation
and decoration, may be read into it; but each of the
two studies clearly has its own function, and work enough
for serious occupation. As in other parts of his aggregation,
Isidore makes his summary of the Trivium a list
of studies, not a group. He attempts no unified plan.
Therefore his putting of rhetorica before instead of after
dialectica should hardly be pressed for significance.
[2] About 310-393; grammaticus and rhetor at Bordeaux, which was the
greatest, perhaps, of the schools of Gaul.
Editions: Schenkl, Berlin (MGH, Auctores antiquissimi, V. ii),
1883; Peiper, Leipzig (Teubner), 1886; H. G. E. White, London & New
York (Loeb series, 2 vols.), 1919-1921, with translation (used in this section),
introduction, notes, and select bibliography; full bibliography
in Marie José Byrne, Prolegomena to an edition of the works of Ausonius,
New York, 1916.
[11] Quis ita Æsopi venustatem, quis sophisticas Isocratis conclusiones,
quis ad enthymemata Demosthenis aut opulentiam Tullianam aut
proprietatem nostri Maronis accedat? Epist. ii.
[12] His most considerable prose piece is the Gratiarum actio ad Gratianum.
[14] About 430-484; Bishop of Auvergne, 471; educated at Lyon.
Editions: Mohr, Leipzig (Teubner), 1895, and MGH.
Biography by Chaix (l’Abbé L.-A.), St. Sidoine Apollinaire et son
siècle, 2 vols., Paris, 1867; translation, with introduction and notes, by
Dalton (O. M.), Oxford, 1915.
For his influence see Manitius, Boissier, Roger. It was doubtless
enhanced, if not revived, by dictamen, for which see below, Chapter VIII.
Alain de Lille puts him beside Quintilian and Symmachus among “rhetoricæ
auctores alii” (Anticlaudianus, III. iii). John of Salisbury refers
to him in Metalogicus (PL. 199: 831 A, 865 D) and Policraticus (see the
index to Webb’s ed.).
[16] Cui non rhetorica partitio, non oratoriæ minæ, non grammaticales
figuræ congruentem decorem disciplinamque suppeditaverunt. Neque
enim illic, ut exacte perorantibus mos est, aut pondera historica aut
poetica schemata scintillasve controversialium clausularum libuit aptari.
VII. ix. 1-2. The words disciplina and controversialis allude to
the schools; clausula, to the study of closing cadences. Cf. VIII. iii. 3.
[17] Hic iam quam volupe auribus insonare cicadas meridie concrepantes,
ranas crepusculo incumbente blaterantes, cygnos atque anseres
concubia nocte clangentes, intempesta gallos gallinacios concinentes,
oscines corvos voce triplicata puniceam surgentis Auroræ facem consalutantes,
diluculo autem Philomelam inter frutices sibilantem, Prognen
inter asseres minurientem! Cui concentui licebit adiungas fistulæ
septiforis armentalem Camenam, quam sæpe nocturnis carminum certaminibus
insomnes nostrorum montium Tityri exercent inter greges
tinnibulatos per depasta buceta reboantes. Quæ tamen varia vocum
cantuumque modulamina profundius confovendo sopori tuo lenocinabuntur.
II. ii. 14.
[18] Si quid heroicus arduum comicus lepidum, lyricus cantilenosum
orator declamatorium, historicus verum satiricus figuratum, grammaticus
regulare panegyrista plausibile, sophista serium epigrammatista
lascivum, commentator lucidum iurisconsultus obscurum. IV. i. 2.
[19] Obversatur etenim per dies mentibus singulorum quod persona
ætate gravis infirmitate fragilis, nobilitate sublimis religione venerabilis,
solius dilectionis obtentu abrupisti tot repagula, tot obiectas
veniendi difficultates, itinerum videlicet longitudinem brevitatem
dierum, nivium copiam penuriam pabulorum, latitudines solitudinum
angustias mansionum, viarum voragines aut umore imbrium putres aut
frigorum siccitate tribulosas; ad hoc aut aggeres saxis asperos aut fluvios
gelu lubricos aut colles ascensu salebrosos aut valles lapsuum assiduitate
derasas; per quæ omnia incommoda, quia non privatum commodum
requirebas, amorem publicum rettulisti. III. ii. 3.
[20] Sentit ut Pythagoras dividit ut Socrates, explicat ut Platon implicat
ut Aristoteles, ut Æschines blanditur ut Demosthenes irascitur,
vernat ut Hortensius æstuat ut Cethegus, incitat ut Curio moratur
ut Fabius, simulat ut Crassus dissimulat ut Cæsar, suadet ut Cato
dissuadet ut Appius persuadet ut Tullius. IV. iii. 6. This is immediately
followed by another series balancing the Fathers. Similar is the
invective in the letter to Thaumastus: iudicanda dictant, dictata
convellunt; adtrahunt litigaturos, protrahunt audiendos; trahunt addictos,
retrahunt transigentes. V. vii. 2. So 3 and 5 in the same letter,
and 14 in the letter to Faustus, IX. ix.
Note that declamatio is here recognized as a literary form.
[29] Ethicam dictionem pro personæ temporis loci qualitate variabat,
idque non verbis qualibuscumque, sed grandibus pulchris elucubratis.
In materia controversiali fortis et lacertosus. VIII. xi. 6. For prosopopœia
see ARP, index, and Emporius in Halm, 561. For the use of
χαρακτήρ by Sidonius himself see the stock parasite in III. 13.
[30] Quidam ab Arvernis Belgicam petens ... postquam Remos
advenerat, scribam tuum sive bybliopolam pretio fors fuat officione
demeritum copiosissimo velis nolis declamationum tuarum schedio
emunxit. Qui redux nobis ... curæ mihi ... cuncta transcribere.
Omnium assensu pronuntiatum pauca nunc posse similia dictari. Etenim
rarus aut nullus est cui meditaturo par affatim assistat dispositio
per causas, positio per litteras, compositio per syllabas; ad hoc oportunitas
in exemplis fides in testimoniis, proprietas in epithetis urbanitas
in figuris, virtus in argumentis pondus in sensibus, flumen in verbis
fulmen in clausulis. Structura vero fortis et firma coniunctionumque
perfacetarum nexa cæsuris insolubilibus, sed nec hinc minus lubrica et
levis ac modis omnibus erotundata quæque lectoris linguam inoffensam
decenter expediat, ne salebrosas passa iuncturas per cameram palati
volutata balbutiat; tota denique liquida prorsus et ductilis, veluti cum
crystallinas crustas aut onychitinas non impacto digitus ungue perlabitur
... non extat ad præsens vivi hominis oratio quam peritia
tua non sine labore transgredi queat ac supervadere. IX. vii. 1-4.
[31] 474-521; works in MGH and in CSE. The subjects of the controversiæ
are from the usual stock; e.g.: In abdicatum qui patrem
necavit. In novercam quæ, cum marito privigni odia suadere non
posset, utrique venenum porrexit. In eum qui patri suo cibum subtraxit.
His panegyric of Theodoric was delivered about 507.
A collection of declamationes was current under the name of Quintilian.
[32] Dixit disposite graviter ardenter, magna acrimonia maiore facundia
maxima disciplina. VIII. vi. 6.
[33] Sic adulescentum declamatiunculas pannis textilibus comparantes
intellegebant eloquia iuvenum laboriosius brevia produci quam porrecta
succidi. I. iv. 3.
[34] Sic et magnus orator, si negotium aggrediatur angustum, tunc
amplum plausibilius manifestat ingenium. VIII. x. 3.
[35] Si quis autem carmen prolixius eatenus duxerit esse culpandum
quod epigrammatis excesserit paucitatem, istum liquido patet neque
balneas Etrusci neque Herculem Surrentinum neque comas Flavii Earini
neque Tibur Vopisci neque omnino quicquam de Papinii nostri silvulis
lectitasse quas omnes descriptiones vir ille præiudicatissimus non distichorum
aut tetrastichorum stringit angustiis, sed potius, ut lyricus
Flaccus in artis poeticæ volumine præcipit, multis isdemque purpureis
locorum communium pannis semel inchoatas materias decenter extendit.
Carmen XXII. 6 (prose epilogue). The allusions are to Statius.
For the rhetorical cast of the Ars poetica itself, which is constantly
quoted throughout the middle age, see ARP 245.
[40] Both are in Keil, with two other grammarians of this period who
seem to have had considerable currency, Fortunatianus and Victorinus.
The names have occasioned some confusion. Keil calls the grammarian
Atilius Fortunatianus, and distinguishes Maximus from Marius Victorinus.
The latter has been regarded as the author of the widespread
commentary on Cicero’s De inventione; but Halm assigns this to Q.
Fabius Laurentius Victorinus. The Ars rhetorica is generally assigned
to Q. Chirius (or Curius) Fortunatianus. But the determination of
persons is of little moment here. The works are all of this period and
all current in the middle age.
Keil includes also the compends of Cassiodorus and Bede. His notes
are valuable especially for locating correspondences and medieval use.
W. J. Chase’s translation of the Ars Minor of Donatus reprints Keil’s
text and has an historical introduction (Univ. of Wisconsin Studies No.
36, Madison, 1926).
[41] E.g., in 1445 Panicali da Cingoli gave his Flores grammaticæ the
sub-title Donatellus; and by then the English name for an elementary
grammar was donet. Pecock uses the word, in the sense of primer, as
a title for his handbook of morals.
[42] Priscian includes a translation of the elementary exercises of Hermogenes
(see above, Chapter I. B. 2. c).
[44] Scientia interpretandi poetas atque historicos et recte scribendi
loquendique ratio. Marius Victorinus, Keil VI. 188. The same words
are found in Audax, Keil VII. 321; and substantially equivalent definitions
in Servius on Donatus, Keil IV. 486; Asper, Keil V. 547; Dositheus,
Keil VII. 376. Priscian’s examples are mainly from poetry.
[45] Nulla imbutus poetica disciplina Terentianum Maurum sine magistro
adtingere non auderes. Asper, Cornutus, Donatus et alii innumerabiles
requiruntur, ut quilibet poeta possit intellegi cuius carmina et
theatri plausus uiderentur captare. De utilitate credendi, 17 (CSE,
S. August, vol. 6, 21. 25).
[46] E. K. Rand’s introduction to the Loeb Boethius, page ix.
For the commented translation of the Analytics see Manitius I. 30;
for the resumption of the Analytics at Chartres, the section on John
of Salisbury’s Metalogicus below, Chapter VI. C.
[47] The history of the use of Quintilian is set forth in Fierville’s edition
of Book I (Paris, 1890). This has been reviewed and extended by
F. H. Colson in the introduction to his edition of Book I (Cambridge
University Press, 1924).
[48] The assignment to Cicero is as early as Jerome. See Cornificius in
Pauly-Wissowa.
Halm shows very little use of the Rhetorica ad Herennium during
this period. There is a full synopsis of this work in Wilkins’s introduction
to his edition of Cicero’s De oratore (Oxford, 1893), page 56. Faral
shows in comparative tables that it is the source of the lists of figures in
the medieval artes poeticæ (Les arts poétiques du xiie et du xiiie siècle, Paris,
1924), pages 52-54.
[50] Julius Victor makes far the largest use of Quintilian.
[51] See Quintilian I. ix, and compare this and his II. iv with the exercises
of Hermogenes above in Chapter I. B. 2. c.
[52] The best edition of the De nuptiis Philologiæ et Mercurii is Dick’s,
Leipzig (Teubner), 1925.
[53] “Officium uero meum tunc fuerat docte scribere legereque; nunc
etiam illud accessit ut meum sit erudite intellegere probareque.” III.
230.
Many of the usual topics are merely mentioned. Marked agreement
with this book is shown by Priscian, Diomedes, and Charisius; considerable
agreement, by Marius Victorinus and Maximus Victorinus.
See Dick’s references ad loc. It is used by Cassiodorus especially, and
also by Isidore. Bede’s use may be through Maximus Victorinus.
[54] Meique prorsum iuris esse quicquid Artes ceteræ proloquuntur.
Nam neque ipsam quam aures uestræ probauere, Grammaticam, neque
alteram opimi oris præcluem facultate, uel illam formarum diuersa
radio ac puluere lineantem sine meis posse rationibus explicari quis
dubitat? Quippe in dicione mea iureque consistunt sex normæ, quis
constant ceteræ disciplinæ. Nam prima est de loquendo, secunda de
eloquendo, tertia de proloquendo, quarta de proloquiorum summa,
quinta de iudicando, quæ pertinet ad iudicationem poetarum et carminum,
sexta de dictione, quæ dicenda rhetoribus commodata est. IV.
336-338.
[56] The compend uses Cicero and Quintilian, Aristotle’s Topics, but
above all Aristotle’s Categories. See Dick ad loc.
[57] Sed dum talibus perturbatur multa terrestrium plebs deorum,
ecce quædam sublimissimi corporis ac fiduciæ grandioris, uultus etiam
decore luculenta femina insignis ingreditur, cui galeatus uertex ac
regali caput maiestate sertatum, arma in manibus, quibus se uel communire
solita uel aduersarios uulnerare, fulminea quadam coruscatione
renidebant. Subarmalis autem uestis illi peplo quodam circa humeros
inuoluto Latiariter tegebatur, quod omnium figurarum lumine uariatum
cunctorum schemata præferebat, pectus autem exquisitissimis gemmarum
coloribus subbalteatum. Hæc cum in progressu arma concusserat,
uelut fulgoreæ nubis fragore colliso bombis dissultantibus fracta
diceres crepitare tonitrua; denique creditum quod instar Iouis eadem
posset etiam fulmina iaculari. Nam ueluti potens rerum omnium regina
et impellere quo uellet et unde uellet deducere, et in lacrimas flectere
et in rabiem concitare, et in alios etiam uultus sensusque conuertere
tam urbes quam exercitus prœliantes, quæcumque poterat agmina
populorum. V. 426-27.
[58] The sections on figures (523-555) are taken almost verbatim from
Aquila Romanus. The preceding sections on clausula are based on
Cicero. Color is used also (e.g. 471) as by Seneca Rhetor (ARP 98).
The frequent agreement of Fortunatianus with this book is shown by
Dick ad loc. In comparison with the medieval vogue of the whole
work, the influence of this book seems small. John of Salisbury’s Metalogicus,
for instance, citing Martianus a dozen times, never refers to it.
[60] He is used, for instance, by Remi of Auxerre, and appears in the
tenth-century library of Chartres (Clerval, 21). For other references
see Manitius and Manacorda. The Institutiones are in MGH.
[61] About 570-636; Bishop of Seville about 600. Etymologiæ edited
by Lindsay, Oxford, 1910.
To the usual general books of reference add Labriolle.
[63] If Isidore’s concision seems to involve him here in a non-sequitur,
he is not the first, nor the last, to force the rhetoric that he heard under
the rhetoric that he read.
[64]Rhythmus is defined vaguely as follows: “Huic adhæret rythmus,
qui non est certo fine moderatus, sed tamen rationabiliter ordinatis
pedibus currit; qui Latine nihil aliud quam numerus dicitur.” I. xxxix.
[66] For divisions of philosophia, see below, Chapter VI.
CHAPTER IV POETIC, OLD AND NEW (FIFTH TO SEVENTH CENTURIES) — References and Abbreviations — A. Claudian and Boethius — B. Prudentius, Sedulius, Fortunatus — C. The Earlier Latin Hymns [22] — 1. Iambic — 2. Trochaic — 3. Other Measures — 4. Poetic Conceptions — FOOTNOTES:
Mearns (J.), Early Latin hymnaries, an index of
hymns in hymnaries before 1100, Cambridge (University Press), 1913.
MGH
Monumenta Germaniæ historica (cited by page of the
appropriate volume).
PL
Patrologia latina, Migne (cited by volume and column).
Lack of literary vitality must show itself conspicuously
in poetry. Claudian[1] at the end of the fourth
century is typical of the fashionable versified rhetoric.
Poet of those who taught and quoted Vergil, but liked
Lucan and Statius, he is imitative fluently, prettily, and,
except for a certain monotony, expertly. His Raptus
Proserpinæ had the longer life, doubtless, because the
abundant allusions and decorative descriptions give
literary atmosphere without taxing either memory or
imagination, and because, though diffuse, it is briefer
than much verse narrative current in its time. Most of
Claudian’s other poems were occasional, and faded with
the occasion.
But the old modes, for all the trivial use of them, were
not spent. Boethius[2] showed himself here too the last
of the Romans. The man who interpreted to century
after century the logic of Aristotle was a poet. Not only
is the Consolatio philosophiæ poetic in conception; its
lyric interludes are so far above the facile expertness
of the time as to suggest comparison with the best Latin
achievement. Nothing less was the inspiration of their
firm and various technic. Though he seems at first like
his contemporaries in looking backward to what was
going or gone, he knew better than they what to look for
in the Roman tradition. He is never either archaist or
sophist. Images of classical reminiscence are used with
fresh realization of their source in the sounds and colors
of sea and fields and clouds. They are not tags, nor merely
allusions, nor decoration. So used, they have much the
same freshness as of old, or as the poet’s own immediate
observation.
not merely because he was too original and too serious
to be deviated by the literary habit of dilation, but because
he grasped constructively the economy set forth
in the De sublimitate[5] as a poetic principle.
Ah! how sheer is the deep flooding my spirit!
Light of my own is lost; alien darkness
Daunts and deludes my soul. Swollen by wind-storms
Having thus suggested the mood of oppression through
images of the blind frustration of man by the heavens
and the earth, the lyric contrasts the first, joyous contemplation
of nature “under the open sky,” advances
to the inevitable later pondering upon the causes of movements
so stupendous, and returns to the unyielding inertia
of environment, still sharply imaged, but now carried
from mood to conviction. The essentially poetic
composition of his lyrics saves them from what would
otherwise seem too intellectual solutions. Stolidam
cernere terram is, indeed, as some other closes of his, a
logical conclusion; but it is not reached by a logical
process, nor is it mere epigram. It is the final satisfying
image of a composition intensely and progressively imaginative.
The immense medieval vogue of the Consolatio
must often have reminded apt spirits of the true
method of poetry.
In detail also Boethius set a chastening example. The
spiritual elevation of this very lyric may have suggested
for hymns[7] a measure that otherwise would hardly have
seemed available. Analysis reveals a fondness for cæsural
effects of syncope, for rime, and for subtler recurrences.
The next lines are:
Hic quondam cælo liber aperto
Suetus in ætherios ire meatus
Cernebat rosei lumina solis,
Visebat gelidæ sidera lunæ
Et quæcumque uagos stella recursus
Exercet uarios flexa per orbes,
Comprensam numeris uictor habebat.
Quin etiam causas unde sonora....
But the italics exaggerate recurrences which to the ear
are not exaggerated. Boethius does not remind us of
literary devices. He never descends to word-play. His
rime[8] is neither insistent nor inclined to the later art
of stanzas. It is merged in the other suggestions of a
various harmony.
The third measure of the third book, echoed now and
then in hymns, slows its pace not only by the cæsural
pause, but by the predominance of spondees at the onset.
Quamuis fluente diues auri gurgite
Non expleturas cogat auarus opes
Oneretque bacis colla rubri litoris
Ruraque centeno scindat opima boue,
Nec cura mordax deseret superstitem,
Defunctumque leues non comitantur opes.
Such reflective lyrics were so readily assimilated to medieval
thought that their grave and restrained form must have
been instructive in the centuries of poetic transition.
Prudentius[9] devoted much capable and dignified verse
in many meters and in several distinct literary forms
entirely to the service of religion. The Psychomachia,
in some nine hundred hexameters, is an allegory of the
soul’s warfare. Such description as that which introduces
Avarice[10] handed on from Roman antiquity to the
middle age the poetic habit of presenting personified
abstractions by appropriate costume, gesture, and speech.
The habit is allegory in its most obvious form; the method
is the descriptive ecphrasis[11] transferring to poetry the
rhetorical doctrine of appropriateness. It is the method
of Martianus Capella in the same age and of Alain de
Lille in the thirteenth century.[12]
Reviewing his life in the preface to the Days (Cathemerinon),
Prudentius seeks a poetry proper to his old age
in hymns.
Hymnis continuet dies,
Nec nox ulla vacet, quin Dominum canat.
The twelve poems that follow, cast in nine different
measures, are lyric reflections on the daily recurrences
of cockcrow, food or fast, lamplighting, sleep; or on the
festal recurrences of Christmas or Epiphany. They are
poems of some length, not hymns in the specific sense
to which the word was soon limited. But stanzas selected
from them were combined to make the Breviary
hymns for Lauds on Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday,
and for the feasts of the Holy Innocents, the Epiphany,
and the Transfiguration. Almost equally familiar in the
middle age was the Corde natus[13] hymn taken from the
ninth poem.
The Crowns (Peristephanon) is a group of fourteen
poems commemorating martyrs. Some are even longer
than those of the preceding group; and the narrative of
St. Romanus extends to eleven hundred iambic trimeters
in five-line stanzas. Other lyric stanzas are pressed
into the service of narrative, as well as the better adapted
hexameter and elegiac. There is little narrative movement.
What Prudentius sought was detailed description,
the making of martyrdom vivid. This, rather than
the vogue of declamatio,[14] explains a certain diffuseness
and the violence of many physical horrors of torture
and execution. His descriptive habit is utterly different
from Claudian’s. That he was not thinking of rhetoric
seems sufficiently evident from his ignoring the recipes
of encomium.[15]
The remaining verses of Prudentius, nearly four thousand
hexameters, more than one-third of his work, present
theology by exposition and argument.[16]
The main work of Sedulius[17] is a hexameter paraphrase
of the Bible; but he is better known for his Carmen paschale
because this gave to the Breviary two hymns.[18]
Its rimes suggest increasing inclination toward regularity,
forecasting the time when what the ancient prosody
felt as a device of style was to become a device of composition,
a recognized method of emphasizing words and of
making stanzas.
But rime was recognized slowly as a composing principle.
Fortunatus[19] in the next century used it often
enough, indeed, to show intention, but still incidentally.
His famous hymn Vexilla regis, ignoring rime in its first
quatrain, ends every line of the second with the same
sound, and three of them with double rime.[20] Contemporary
interest in meter appears in the poem replying
to Gregory’s request for Sapphics.[21] Most of his many
other graceful occasional poems are in elegiacs. One
other hymn achieved a fame second only to that of the
Vexilla regis, the Pange, lingua, gloriosi. These two
great Passion hymns may be taken as typical of the
transitional poetic of the time. They are at once old and
new. Each is a veritable hymn, not adapted as were the
selections from Prudentius, but composed in a popular
measure for community singing. Turning back to them
from their successors of the great medieval period, one
almost inevitably renders them with the same strong
stresses. So read, they seem not to lose, but to gain in
emphasis and swing. Who shall prove that they were not
so rendered in the poet’s own time? But who shall prove
that they were? Against such rendering is clear evidence
that Fortunatus controlled expertly the ancient
quantitative prosody. For it are, first, the measures
themselves, which come from popular verse accentual
even in ancient Rome, and, second, a shift of speaking
habit spreading slowly through the new Roman world.
Both these must now be examined.
Here is new poetry, and the beginning of a new poetic.
Not graver than Boethius in rejecting decoration, not
terser in rejecting dilation, it is more direct, more simply
responsive. The communal expression, the imaginative
answer of people united, is as distinct poetically from individual
reflection as is the communal hope from pensive
resignation. The hope that Boethius had, but did not
express in his Consolatio, appears here as above all a
communal inspiration. The hymns are popular essentially
in being the poetry of a society, the kingdom of
heaven. Often intensely lyric, they express typically
in these earlier centuries the emotions of a community.
Their poets, many of them soon forgotten, if ever known,
without thought of individual fame sought to give voice
to what all felt together. The wide and continued vogue
of the early hymns testifies to the validity of their popular
poetic.
Their popularity is conspicuous in their verse. The
measure above may be found, indeed, among learned
poets; but it is originally and usually the verse of common
people. Latin popular verse, even in classical times, was
probably accentual. Though still called by the grammarians
dimeter, this particular measure is certainly
accentual as it is used in hymns of later centuries, and
as it is rendered later even in hymns of this early period.
Is it accentual as rendered even here at the beginning of
Latin hymnody? The answer, though still disputed, has
been much advanced in the last fifty years. To begin
with clear terms, accentual means controlled by stresses;
quantitative, controlled by time. All verse beyond mere
mechanical exercise and doggerel has both elements;
but every verse has one or the other for its control, its
rhythm. All verse is something like dance, something
like song; but every verse is dominated by the one rhythm
or the other. In this sense English verse is accentual.
Every expert English poet regards time also, as he is
aware of alliteration or subtler recurrences, or as he uses
rime; but he sets and holds his rhythm by stresses. In
this sense modern French verse is quantitative. Though
it regards other elements, including stress, it makes time,
as English verse does not, essential in its pattern. The
same difference distinguishes the verse of Bernard of
Morlaix from the verse of Vergil, and generally medieval
Latin verse from ancient. Medieval Latin verse has a
different rhythm. Probably the new rhythmical habit
began early.
But when we try to determine dates, we should remember
that old verse habits give way to new gradually.
Poetic does not progress by revolutions. The decorative
habit of the Roman de la Rose, though it is now a curious
piece of antiquity, survived long after Chaucer had outgrown
it and had even exploded it in satire. In verse,
too, the three centuries including Chaucer help us to
understand the centuries from Sedulius to Bede. With
other court poets, Chaucer was bilingual. He not only
understood and spoke French; he had French verse in
his subconscious mind. True, the French verse of his
time shows, more than that of to-day, awareness of stress.
The two rhythms were so much less distinct that Chaucer
could more easily turn French to the profit of his own
development in metric. None the less his rhythm is
English. In spite of his ready tolerance of a shift of
stress in foreign words, and of the enhancing of his harmonies
by long vowels, his rhythm, the pattern or control
of his verse, is consistently accentual. The first
great English poet, as he used French, indeed, but turned
for his poetry to English, kept no less confidently English
rhythm.
In the fourth century Latin verse showed distinctly
side by side two rhythms. Quantitative verse, long
confirmed by Greek example and often directly imitative
of Greek models, held the field of culture. The verse of
Horace, Vergil, Ovid, it imposed itself upon all educated
poets. Its influence controlled the schools through the
archaistic teaching of style; and its quantitative prosody
continued for centuries to be taught as part of grammatica.
But all this while another rhythm was heard from the
mouths of soldiers in songs of marching beat. What is
somewhat indefinitely known as Saturnian verse moved
beneath and behind literature, sometimes broke in half-conscious
echoes through learned poetry, then gained the
ground lost by literary standards, and finally won recognition
as valid poetry in the hymns.[24]
Eventually the manuals of metric, which in any age
proverbially lag behind current habit, distinguished the
new verse by a new application of an old name. They
called it rhythmus. The ancient quantitative verse is
generally referred to in the middle age as metrum (metra,
metricus, etc.); the new Latin verse, as rhythmus (rithmus,
rithmicus, etc.). Bede’s De arte metrica, written early in
the eighth century and widely used as a textbook, distinguishes
as follows:
Rhythm is seen moreover to be like meter in that it is a
harmonized pattern of words, not planned metrically, but
adjusted by recurrence of syllables to the judgment of the
ear, as are the songs of popular poets. Though there can be
rhythm without meter, there cannot be meter without rhythm.
The distinction may be stated more clearly thus: meter is
regularity with harmony; rhythm is harmony without regularity.
But often you will find in rhythm even regularity,
kept not by the modes of [ancient] art, but by the sound and
by the lead of the harmony itself. This, though popular
poets must do it rudely, expert poets may do expertly. In
this manner was most beautifully composed, with resemblance
to iambic meter, that famous hymn
Rex æterne domine,
rerum creator omnium,
qui eras ante sæcula
semper cum patre filius,
and other Ambrosians not a few. So in the fashion of trochaic
meter is sung the alphabetical hymn on the day of judgment:
Bede is apparently feeling his way, and evidently trying
to find warrant for a new poetic in ancient authority.
Victorinus, whom he is quoting,[26] may intend by rhythmus
and numerus nothing more than their older, more general
sense. Bede’s variations and additions make specific
and unmistakable application to the verse of the hymns as
distinct from metra. The testimony, first to the new
habit, and secondly to the recognition of it as a valid and
beautiful poetic, is testimony to fact. In a schoolbook of
the early eighth century Ambrosians are exhibited as
rhythmi; and rhythmi are recognized as a distinct, self-sufficient
method of verse.
Though the change of verse habit was slow, though
metra were composed long after rhythmi had won the
field, and though on the other hand even early hymns
that are metrically correct may have been rendered as
rhythmi, the progressive prevalence of accentual composition
can hardly be doubted; for it answers a shift in the
habit of speech itself. By the seventh century Latin
was no longer spoken even by the learned, much less by
the average monk in England or Spain, as it had been
spoken by Cicero. The change of speech tune, doubtless
more rapid among men not born to the language, certainly
unequal and gradual, seems to be a fact in the
history of the language.[27]
Some of the earliest verse generally recognized as
rhythmus comes from Ireland.[28] The earliest known
hymn manuscript is the so-called Antiphonary of [Irish]
Bangor,[29] which is not an antiphonary, but a collection
of hymns, prayers, and canticles. In poetic art these
range all the way from measures of noble beauty, some
of which appear to have been composed as metra, to mnemonic
jingle. The following hymn is probably of the
fifth or sixth century:
Ignis creator igneus,
Lumen, donator luminis,
Vitaque vitæ conditor,
Dator salutis et salus,
Ne noctis huius gaudia
Vigil lucerna deserat,
Qui hominem non vis mori,
Da nostro lumen pectori.
Folio 11, recto; AH 51: 296.
On its face this is a metrum, the familiar iambic dimeter.
Rendered as a rhythmus, it would freely disregard
quantities, stress the final syllable of each line,
and elsewhere generally stress the word-accent: ígnis
creâtor ígneús. Though either measure is satisfying,
the safer assumption is that the composer intended a
metrum.
Probably even older, on the other hand, is St. Sechnall’s
(Secundinus, fifth century) fervent but rude praise
of St. Patrick in twenty-three stanzas beginning with
the successive letters of the alphabet.
Audite, omnes amantes
Deum, sancta merita
Viri in Christo beati,
Patricii episcopi,
Quomodo bonum ob actum
similatur angelis
Perfectamque propter vitam
æquatur apostolis.
Beata Christi custodit
mandata in omnibus,
Cuius opera refulgent
clara inter homines,
Sanctumque cuius sequuntur
exemplum mirificum,
Unde et in cælis patrem
magnificant Dominum....
Folio 13, verso; AH 51: 340.
Here the ignoring of quantities is such as to preclude
a metrum.[30] But accentual interpretation also is difficult.
Read as a rhythmus based on the Corde natus
measure,[31] which was frequently thus used later, it moves
tolerably in certain stanzas (e.g., 4 and 7), but in others,
including the two quoted, intolerably violates word-accent.
Read by word-accent as a rhythmus of three
stresses, it makes extravagant use of two intervening
unstressed syllables.[32] Indeed, without some clearer
clue than has yet been offered, we can hardly be sure what
measure was intended.[33] Much less should we regard it as
representative of the early poetic capacity of rhythmus.
That capacity is amply vindicated in other hymns of this
very manuscript.
Examination of the early hymns measure by measure
begins with St. Ambrose, Bishop of Milan at the end
of the fourth century. Both his own fame and the recognition
of a typical stanza appear in the general use of
the adjective Ambrosian to describe many hymns of unknown
authorship and sometimes of uncertain date.
The canon of his own hymns has, indeed, been determined;[34]
but it is less important than his achievement
of a type. His answer to a common need established
a common form. He had the discernment, first, to
select a popular measure often used accentually, and
then so to use it as to obey both the popular stress habit
and the learned poetic of quantity. That his hymns
are valid either as metra or as rhythmi means, though his
regard for word-accent shows that he foresaw the latter
rendering, that they must have been composed in the
former, and probably that time rhythm was still heard
in speech. The increase of the stress habit gradually
worked a transformation. The regular dactylic close
hardly satisfying so short a line, the final syllable,
which even in the ancient metric might be long sometimes,
came to be stressed always. As a metrum the iambic
dimeter ran Ætērnĕ rērūm cōndĭtŏr; as a rhythmus it
became Ætérne rérum cónditór. The effect, though different,
is not inferior. For the distinctive verse values
of rhythmi, heard at their best in later hymns freely so
composed, can be discerned even here in the earliest
centuries by rendering as rhythmi—as in fact they came
to be rendered—two of the most familiar hymns taken
from the dimeters of Prudentius.
Ales diei nuntius
Lucem propinquam præcinit:
Nos excitator mentium
Iam Christus ad vitam vocat.
Auferte, clamat, lectulos
Ægros, sopores desides:
Castique, recti, ac sobrii
Vigilate, iam sum proximus....
Cathemerinon i. 1: AH 50: 23.
Salvete flores martyrum,
Quos lucis ipso in limine
Christi insecutor sustulit,
Ceu turbo nascentes rosas.
Quid crimen Herodem iuvat?
Vos prima Christi victima,
Grex immolatorum tener,
Palma et coronis luditis....
Cathemerinon xii. 125: AH 50: 27.
The accentual habit spread slowly and intermittently
as a change of control from one element of verse to another.
Both elements continued in the better hymns
to vary and enhance what must otherwise become monotonous
or bald; but the control, the rhythm, gradually
changed from time to stress. Variety through shifting
the places of stress[35] appears in several hymns of the
sixth century. The Ambrosian quoted by Bede as an
example of rhythmus[36] even begins with a stress;[37]
and
the probable following of word-accent often gives a dactylic
opening.
Réx ætérne, Dóminé,
Rérum creátor ómniúm,
Qui éras ánte sǽculá
Sémper cum pátre fíliús,
Qui múndi ín primórdió
Ádam plasmásti hóminém,
Cuí tuaé imáginís
Vúltum dedísti símilém; ...
AH 51: 5.
Similar variations appear in the “Versus Flavii ad Mandatum.”
Téllus ac ǽthra iúbilént
In mágni céna príncipís,
Quæ prótoplásti péctorá
Vítæ purgávit férculó.
Hac nócte fáctor ómniúm
Poténti sát mystérió
Cárnem súam cum sánguiné
In éscam tránsfert ánimǽ....
AH 51: 77.
Though possible lingering or revival of a sense of quantities,
and the shifting pronunciation of proper names,
leave uncertainties (as above, for example in Adam and
vitæ), there is little doubt that such variations were not
only accepted, but even sought. They often relieve
dubious measures; and conversely they are sometimes
used in ruder rhythmi so excessively as to blur the verse
pattern. One of the Bangor hymns seems to run best
as follows:
Médiæ nóctis témpus ést;
Prophética vóx ádmonét,
Dicámus laúdes út Deó
Pátri sémper ac fílió
Sáncto quóque spírituí.
Perfécta énim trínitás
Úniúsque substántiǽ
Laudánda nóbis sémper ést....
Folio 11 verso; AH 51: 3.
If so, the syncope in line 2 serves to emphasize vox. But
the verse of this hymn is inferior.[38] The better hymns
use the variations with better art.
More immediately suggestive of accentual rendering
was another soldiers’ measure used by Prudentius in the
first poem of his Crowns (Peristephanon), a commemoration
of two soldier martyrs. It was better known through
a hymn taken from the ninth poem of his Days.
Corde natus ex parentis ante mundi exordium,
A et O cognominatus, ipse fons et clausula
Omnium quæ sunt, fuerunt, quæque post futura sunt,
Ipse iussit, et creata; dixit ipse, et facta sunt:
Terra, cælum, fossa ponti, trina rerum machina,
Quæque in his vigent sub alto solis et lunæ globo,
Rendered as a rhythmus, as in the hymn quoted by Bede,[40]
the measure, besides ending with a stress, was often
divided at the cæsura, to make stanzas of six four-stress
lines; for the original line is long to handle singly; it
tends to break. None of the other hymns taken from
this poem of Prudentius is so familiar and so stirring as
this of Fortunatus:
Pange, lingua, gloriosi prælium certaminis,
Et super crucis tropæo dic triumphum nobilem,
Qualiter redemptor orbis immolatus vicerit.
De parentis protoplasti fraude factor condolens,
Quando pomi noxialis morte morsu conruit,
Ipse lignum tunc notavit, damna ligni ut solveret....
Possibly Fortunatus composed this as a rhythmus;
more probably he thought of the soldiers’ marching
stresses as reinforcing his metra. The long Bangor hymn
ascribed to St. Hilary of Poitiers, and probably very
old,[42] is quoted with admiration by Bede[43] as a
metrum.
Hymnum dicat turba fratrum,
hymnum cantus personet;
Christo regi concinnantes
laudem demus debitam.
Tu Dei de corde verbum,
tu via, tu veritas,
Iesse virga tu vocaris,
te leonem legimus.
Dextra patris, mons et agnus,
angularis tu lapis,
Sponsus idem vel columba,
flamma, pastor, ianua.
In prophetis inveniris
nostro natus sæculo;
Ante sæcla tu fuisti
factor primi sæculi....
Folio 3 recto; AH 51: 264.
It has the deeper significance of exhibiting an early form
of medieval symbolism.
The very different trochaic measure of the sixth-century
Irish “breastplate” hymn, with abrupt pauses and rime,
seems clearly a rhythmus, and deserves attention least
of all for its art.
Lorica sancti Gyldæ Sapientis
Suffragare, * trinitatis unitas,
Unitatis * miserere trinitas.
Suffragare,
quæso, mihi posito
Maris magni
velut in periculo,
Ut non secum
trahat me mortalitas
Huius anni
neque mundi vanitas.
Et hoc idem
peto a sublimibus
cælestis mi-
litiæ virtutibus,
Ne me linquant
lacerandum hostibus,
Sed defendant
me iam armis fortibus....
AH 51: 358.
Less popular, more literary measures, though some of
them were used early in the hymnaries, seem to have
been interpreted as rhythmi more slowly. This, indeed,
is what one would expect; but the evidence is not decisive.
The Sapphic stanza, the beautiful meter of the second
poem of Boethius,[44] even iambic trimeter, were in time
transformed. But in hymns they were comparatively
infrequent; and for other uses they were revived with
what seems clearly quantitative intention and achievement.
Either rendering is beautiful for one of the few
Sapphic poems that are essentially hymns, a hymn for
Sunday Lauds.
The most striking verse in the Bangor manuscript is
that of the familiar Communion hymn.
Sancti, venite, Christi corpus sumite
Sanctum bibentes, quo redempti, sanguinem,
Salvati Christi corpore et sanguine,
A quo refecti laudes dicamus Deo,
Hoc sacramento corporis et sanguinis
Omnes exuti ab inferni faucibus.
Dator salutis, Christus filius Dei,
Mundum salvavit per crucem et sanguinem;
Pro universis immolatus Dominus
Ipse sacerdos exsistit et hostia....
Folio 10 verso; AH 51: 298.
The spondaic opening and the marked cæsura may be
reminiscent of the Quamvis fluente dives auri gurgite of
Boethius;[46] and the composition is far superior to the
Bangor habit in sense of time values. Not only Irish and
popular, but probably much older than this manuscript,[47]
the hymn may have been composed as a metrum. By
either rendering it is unusually, and at the same time
expertly, free. Though the spread of stress rhythm carried
some verse that is rude and mechanical, as in this
manuscript, it did not of itself forfeit time values, and it
opened in the old language new effects of verse.
But the newness of the verse is at best less significant
than the newness of the poetry. A jaded world has been
refreshed by new imaginative expression. Bede’s exhibition
of Christian poetry is not merely pious; nor is
it either timid or complacent. He is convinced of a new
Latin poetry. As Augustine redeemed rhetoric, so Ambrose
transformed poetic, by new motives. The tender
image of the Holy Innocents playing with their palms
and crowns[48] is neither old nor new; it is the timeless
language of individual lyric. But the habitual conceptions
of Prudentius and Ambrose, of Hilary and Gregory,
are not individual; they are communal. The lyric of the
hymns exalts the common emotions of common observance.
It is the poetry of aspirations shared not only
with all Christians everywhere, but with immediate
companions turning work into worship. It expresses the
visions of a fellowship.
No exception is found in the early hymns commemorating
martyrs. The triumph is not personal. The individual
heroism passes into the common hope of released
energy and of the triumph of the kingdom of God.
As early churches were built over the tombs of martyrs,
and later additions made the nave look both down to the
original confessione and up to the high altar, so the martyr
hymns express both a common gratitude and a common
devotion. So a hundred images of light, suggestions
of dawn, noon, stars, the ordinary lamp, the candle in
church, lead not to individual emotion, but to the poetry
of theology.
In every light is the light of the world. The night-light
(vigil lucerna) leads up to the giver of light, the
creative fire (Ignis creator igneus, Lumen donator luminis).[49]
Poetry discerns a new earth because of a new heaven,
and finds both one. The poets of the hymns do not, as
the Stoics, look down on the material world; they look
through it. They neither belittle physical reality nor
bow to it; they go on from it. Life in the hymns is not
an urgent present and a visioned future; it is all one.
The frame of the Christian year opens in the hymns on
eternity. Eternal life begins now, and is not survival,
but progressive release of human energy by God. Thus
the Incarnation is revealed by Prudentius not in versified
theology, but in poetic truth. It becomes a cosmic
vision.
Though this conception was widespread through the
Prudentian hymn Corde natus,[50] and though Prudentius
was quite as much philosopher as poet, literary influences
are insufficient to account for the consistent continuity
of the hymns as thought. Even Fortunatus, who certainly
was no philosopher, was uplifted by common visions.
The single line Hymnum dicat turba fratrum[51]
might be taken as a formula for the poetic of the early
hymns. Hilary discerned also the communal appeal of
the symbolism of the Old Testament, as Ambrose had
discerned a communal verse; but though the hymns owe
much to individuals, the character of their lyric grows
from unifying communal conceptions of life.
[1] Claudian wrote about 400, mainly in hexameters and elegiacs.
Sidonius refers to him; and he is often cited later as a model of verse.
[2] About 480-524. Tractates and De consolatione philosophiæ, text
and translation, ed. Stewart (H. F.) and Rand (E. K.), London and New
York, 1918 (Loeb Classical Library). For bibliography, see Manitius
I; for introduction to the manifold significance, Stewart’s Boethius,
an essay, Edinburgh and London, 1891.
[7] Hymns echoing this measure may be traced in Mearns. Bede cites
two, which he erroneously ascribes to St. Ambrose (De arte metrica,
Keil VII. 255, 256).
[8] In this poem or recurs at the same place in 11, 13, 15, 17, 18, 19;
22 rimes with 24 on -entis. The rime of adjective with noun is frequent
of course; but Boethius marks it by putting one at the cæsura,
the other at the end. His most frequent rimes of this sort are on -as.
For the recurrence of -os, -us, with neighboring -o see III. ii. 32-35.
[9] Aurelius Prudentius Clemens, Spaniard, 348-about 410; prepared
a complete edition of his works 405. Often cited in the middle age,
his works were printed in the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth
centuries, and have been studied often since. Lanfranchi reëdited the
Bodoni edition in 1894 (Turin, second ed., 1904).
See, besides Manitius, Boissier, Monceaux, and Glover: Puech,
Prudence, étude sur la poésie latine chrétienne, Paris, 1888; Lease, A
syntactic, stylistic, and metrical study of P., Baltimore, 1895; Maigret,
Le poète chrétien P., Paris, 1903; Ermini (F.), Peristephànon, studi Prudenziani,
Rome, 1914; Bergman, Aulus Prudentius Clemens, der grösste
christliche Dichter des Alterthums, Dorpat, 1921-1924.
[14] Puech, however, calls Prudentius in the Peristephanon “l’un des
derniers représentants de la déclamation latine,” and perhaps with
no more warrant, “le prédécesseur des peintres castillans ou valenciens
du xvie ou du xviie siècle” (page 129).
[15] Nor has Prudentius, though he is fond of alliteration, much word-play.
His verse, rather strictly quantitative, seems undoubtedly to
have been so composed, though later it was rendered accentually.
[16]Apotheosis, 1089 verses on the Incarnation; Hamartigenia, 974 on
the origin of sin; two books Contra Symmachum, 1756 directly polemic.
J. Bergman regards him as a pioneer even in these poems. After
pointing out the influence of the Psychomachia on the whole middle
age, he adds that Apotheosis and Hamartigenia are “kühne Versuche,
die kühnsten seit Lucretius’ Tagen, Philosophie in Form einer Dichtung
zu bieten.” Aulus Prudentius Clemens, der grösste christliche
Dichter des Alterthums, Dorpat (Acta et Comment. Univer. II. 1), 1924.
Bede praises Sedulius for internal rime in hexameters. “Optima
autem versus dactylici ac pulcherrima compositio est cum primis pænultima
ac mediis respondent extrema, qua Sedulius frequenter uti
consuevit, ut
pervia divisi patuerunt cærula ponti
et
sicca peregrinas stupuerunt marmora plantas....
Non tamen hoc continuatim agendum, verum post aliquot interpositos
versus.” De arte metrica, Keil VII. 244.
[18]A solis ortus cardine for Lauds on Christmas Day, and Crudelis
Herodes, Deum for Epiphany Vespers (AH 50: 58).
[19] Venantius Honorius Clementianus Fortunatus, about 530-600;
went from Italy to Gaul, 565; Bishop of Poitiers, 599. Works, ed.
Leo, MGH.
See, besides the general works, Elss, Untersuchungen über den Stil
und die Sprache des Venantius Fortunatus, Heidelberg, 1907.
[20] Rime appears early in Irish hymns. See AH 51, Part II.
[22] An excellent introductory summary is that of Blume (article hymnody)
in the Catholic Encyclopedia, which may also be consulted for Ambrose,
etc., and for some of the greater hymns. Britt makes the best
known Latin hymns available in one volume, with carefully selected
translations, trustworthy ascriptions, biographical and bibliographical
notes, indexes, and brief historical introduction. But this admirable
work, though otherwise constantly useful, does not give for most of the
hymns the earliest known text. This will be found, through the invaluable
index of Mearns, in AH. Other references will be found in Britt’s
preface.
[24] Recognition of the two methods of verse may be indicated by a
line of Fortunatus,
Quæque sunt rythmis vel amica metris,
in stanza 11 of Carm. IX. vii (MGH, page 212); but the two words
are not necessarily used with the distinction that is clear in Bede (below,
in next paragraph).
[25] Videtur autem rhythmus metris esse consimilis, quæ est verborum
modulata compositio, non metrica ratione, sed numero syllabarum ad
iudicium aurium examinata, ut sunt carmina vulgarium poetarum.
Et quidem rhythmus per se sine metro esse potest, metrum vero sine
rhythmo esse non potest; quod liquidius ita definitur: metrum est
ratio cum modulatione, rhythmus modulatio sine ratione. Plerumque
tamen casu quodam invenies etiam rationem in rhythmo, non artifici
moderatione servata, sed sono et ipsa modulatione ducente, quem vulgares
poetæ necesse est rustice, docti faciant docte. Quomodo et ad
instar iambici metri pulcherrime factus est hymnus ille præclarus ...
et alii Ambrosiani non pauci. Item ad formam metri trochaici canunt
hymnum de die iudicii per alphabetum.... Keil VII. 258.
[26] The work, which is assigned by Keil to Maximus Victorinus, is
headed Ars Palæmonis de Metrica Institutione. It begins by defining
metrum, and then goes on: “Metro quid videtur consimile? Rhythmus.
Rhythmus quid est? Verborum modulata compositio non metrica
ratione sed numerosa scansione ad iudicium aurium examinata, ut puta
veluti sunt cantica poetarum vulgarium. Rhythmus ergo in metro
non est? Potest esse. Quid ergo distat a metro? Quod rhythmus per
se sine metro esse potest, metrum sine rhythmo esse non potest. Quod
liquidius ita definitur, metrum est ratio cum modulatione, rhythmus
sine ratione metrica modulatio. Plerumque tamen casu quodam etiam
invenies rationem metricam in rhythmo, non artificii observatione
servata, sed sono et ipsa modulatione ducente.” Keil VI. 206.
[27] The importance of the music for the interpretation of a measure
gives additional weight to what is in other respects the most specific
exposition of the verse of the early hymns, that of Pierre Aubry
in Le rythme tonique dans la poésie liturgique et dans le chant des églises
chrétiennes au moyen âge, Paris, 1903. For his conclusions as to verse,
and more widely as to language, are supported by his expert knowledge
of the early history of Church music. They may be indicated by a few
leading quotations. “Évolution du langage parlé vers le principe tonique
au quatrième et au cinquième siècle” (8). “La rythmique antique
est en voie de transformation ... transformation même que
subissent les langues de l’antiquité au seuil du moyen âge ... un
principe nouveau de vitalité linguistique: l’accent. L’ancienne prosodie,
qui reposait sur la distinction des syllabes en longues et en brèves,
a disparu dans l’usage vers le même temps. On ne connaît plus que
des syllabes accentuées et des syllabes atones. Un rythme d’intensité
s’est substitué au rythme quantitatif. L’accent vainqueur a tué la
quantité” (54). “Les langues liturgiques ... ont dans chaque mot
une syllabe affectée d’un accent tonique.... À l’époque qui nous
occupe, cet accent est toujours d’intensité ... ni plus d’acuité, ni
plus de durée, mais plus de force” (55). “Un poète comme Claudien
faisait des vers latins à la façon d’un amateur de vieux langage....
L’accent tonique prend un rôle de plus en plus prépondérant....
Au septième siècle cette transformation est un fait accompli” (57).
“Telles hymnes de saint Ambroise, Consors paterni luminis par exemple,
ou de saint Grégoire le Grand, par exemple Rerum Creator optime,
sont de pures strophes iambiques dimètres métriques, tandisque le
principe tonique domine dans l’hymne ambrosienne Vox clara ecce intonat,
et que dans cette autre, Christe, Redemptor omnium, il est assez
malaisé de déterminer les règles suivies par le poète” (60). But even
readers inexpert in music and in some of the languages quoted will learn
much by following the line of exposition throughout.
Aubry’s position as to the dominance of stress is supported by Gastoué,
Les origines du chant romain, Paris, 1907, chapter ii, pages 60-67.
[28] See AH 51, Part II, with Blume’s introduction.
[29] 681-691; reproduced in facsimile and transcribed by F. E. Warren
for the Henry Bradshaw Society, volume IV, London, 1892; edited and
annotated by him in volume X, 1895.
[30] Blume (AH 51: 345) calls it “der älteste uns bekannte rein rhythmische
Hymnus;” but by “rein” he too probably means that it has
no rhythm but syllabic equality. See note 33, below.
[32] Nevertheless Benchuir bona regula (folio 30, recto; AH 51: 356)
may well be reconsidered in this aspect, as well as the two later Irish
hymns in AH 51: 351 and 352.
[33] A widespread explanation is that Irish hymns were often composed
with no other rhythm than equality between lines in the number of
syllables. Even the support of W. Meyer (see especially Spanisches zur
Geschichte der ältesten mittellateinischen Rythmik) and of Blume seems
insufficient to establish this theory against two grave objections. The
first objection is that mere equality in number of syllables hardly constitutes
a pattern. It does not provide recurrences marked enough to
guide either composer or hearer. It is hardly verse. The idea that a
practise so mechanical actually became a habit is repugnant. The
second objection is that on this theory Irish Latin verse ignored not
only quantities, but word-accent—ignored, that is, either speech-tune.
The Irish monks of all men, the best linguists of Europe in this period,
were hardly the ones to write Latin verse by ignoring the habit of the
language. And in fact the following of the word-accent will often reveal
a stress rhythm sufficient for the ruder mnemonic verses and satisfying
in the better ones. Moreover this consideration is fortified by
what we know of the music (see note 27 above), which leaned on the
word-accent. True, such rendering sometimes involves two unstressed
syllables in succession, or conversely two stresses without intervention;
but this variation is a natural means against monotony. The pattern
is kept by the unvarying number of stresses in each line; variety is
secured by occasionally shifting their places. The idea that in this
period iambic or trochaic rhythmi admitted no effects similar to the
substitution of dactyl or anapest in a metrum, or to a spondee, is an
assumption unwarranted by either theory or fact.
[34] Dreves (Aurelius Ambrosius, der Vater des Kirchengesanges, eine
hymnologische Studie, Freiburg, 1893) settles on the following eighteen
hymns, of which he prints the text and indicates the melodies.
(1) Æterne rerum conditor,
(2) Splendor paternæ gloriæ,
(3) Iam surgit hora tertia,
(4) Nunc sancte nobis Spiritus,
(5) Rector potens verax Deus,
(6) Rerum, deus, tenax vigor,
(7) Deus, creator omnium,
(8) Intende, qui regis Israel,
(9) Amore Christi nobilis,
(10) Inluminans altissimus,
(11) Agnes, beatæ virginis,
(12) Hic est dies verus Dei,
(13) Victor, Nabor, Felix, pii,
(14) Grates tibi, Iesu, novas,
(15) Apostolorum passio,
(16) Apostolorum supparem,
(17) Æterna Christi munera,
(18) Iesu, corona virginum.
[35] Compare Ignis creator igneus above, page 114, and the latter part
of note 33.
[37] Blume ad loc. notes that this opening is not unusual. The hymn
is mentioned by Cæsarius of Arles.
[38] So is that of the commemorative Bangor hymn Sáncta sanctórum
óperá at the end of the manuscript (folio 36 verso; AH 51: 357).
[39] The meter is – ⏓ – – – ⏓ – – – ⏑ – – – ⏑ ⏑ (with – ⏑
permissible instead of – –) For other combinations of stanzas in hymns
taken from this poem see AH 50: 25-27.
[44]De consol. philos. I, Metr. ii. See above, page 101.
[45] Blume rejects the ascription to St. Gregory the Great; and the
hymn may belong to the next period. Cf. Nocte surgentes vigilemus
omnes, page 136. Any one who will render in time rhythm the most
familiar of all Sapphics, the “Integer vitæ” of Horace, then sing it to
the familiar college tune, then render it as a rhythmus, will realize practically
much of what is involved in interpreting a given text of this
period of transition. Greenough’s Accentual rhythm in Latin (Harvard
Studies IV. 105) pointed out in 1893 that quantitative correctness in
medieval use of the Sapphic does not preclude accentual preoccupation.
[46]De consol. phil. III, metrum iii; quoted above, page 103.
[47] See Blume ad loc. He admits the possibility, which seems far from
a probability, of reading this as a senarius, but prints it with conviction
as a four-verse stanza (dividing at the cæsura) after the analogy of
other Irish hymns. Some of these are in this manuscript; but none is
equal in art, and this one is not so written. I think it must have been
sung Sánctí, veníté, Chrísti córpus súmité, though Sáncti, veníte is a more
frequent rhythmical opening.
[48] Second stanza of Salvete flores martyrum, above, section 1.
CHAPTER V THE CAROLINGIANS AND THE TENTH CENTURY — References and Abbreviations — A. The Trivium in the Greater Monasteries — B. Grammatica — 1. POETIC — 2. LATIN HYMNS — 3. NARRATIVE HEXAMETERS AND ELEGIACS — C. Dialectica — D. Rhetorica — E. The Poetic of Germanic Epic — FOOTNOTES:
Manitius (M.), Geschichte der lateinischen Literatur
des Mittelalters, Munich, 1911, 2 vols. (in Von Mueller’s
Handbuch der klassischen Alterthums-Wissenschaft, IX. ii).
MGH
Monumenta Germaniæ historica (cited by page of the
appropriate volume).
PL
Migne, Patrologia latina (cited by volume and
column).
Hibernia, Northumbria, Francia were successively the
seats of learning in the period of readjustment after the
invasions. Men born to Celtic speech, to English, to
Frankish learned the Latin culture and transmitted it to
the middle age. In the circumstances the writers of the
eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries were primarily teachers;
and their chief field was grammatica. The language
of learning was no longer for any of them common speech;
it had to be acquired even by Italians and Gauls as a
second language and a superior. In compensation it
was universal, halted by no frontiers. The whole western
world of culture was a quartier Latin. Scoti, as the Irish
Celts were commonly called, wrote and taught in it by
Humber, Rhine, or Loire; Bede wrote in it his Church
History of the English People; Alcuin was brought from
the school of York to apply it to the education of the
Frankish empire, and his companion and successor was
the Bishop of Orléans, Theodulf, a Goth from Spain.
Grammatica became thus more important than ever.
It opened not only learning in general, not only literature,
but especially the interpretation of the liturgy, the
offices, the creeds, and the Scriptures. Charlemagne’s
care was to secure a clergy that should be first educated
and then educating. The mission of the Church to
teach through the universal language of western Christianity
was exercised partly through the cathedrals, mainly
through the monasteries. In these centuries rose such
great monastic schools as Fulda, St. Gall, and Tours.
As the physical preservation and circulation of texts depended
on the scriptoria, so on the masters of the
monasteries depended not only specific training for
the religious life, but much of the more general training
in divinity and most of the seven liberal arts.
The monastic slant suggests a narrowing of culture.
But the restriction of the seven arts must have been due
quite as much to those other conditions which gave the
preponderance to grammatica. The achievement of the
age was preparatory. That the age of preparation was
also an age of revival is witnessed best by the outstanding
teachers. The Scoti who fled from the Danes to the
Continent were remarkable no more for their preservation
of the last vestiges of Greek than for their intellectual
eagerness. They were a stirring leaven. The greater
schools founded during this period, such as that at Wearmouth
to which English Benedict had brought store of
books from Rome and Vienne, show an impressive succession
of teachers: Bede, Alcuin, Rabanus, Loup,
Remi, Gerbert.[1] The former three are sufficient assurance
that culture was safe; the latter, that it was advancing.
A work on the Elements of Philosophy, ascribed to
Bede, closes with the following list:
The order of learning is as follows. Since eloquentia is the
instrument of all teaching, they are instructed in it first. Its
three parts are correct writing and correct delivery of what is
written; proof of what is to be proved, which dialectica teaches;
figures of words and sentences, which rhetorica hands down.
Therefore we are to be initiated in grammatica, then in dialectica,
afterward in rhetorica. Equipped with these arms, we
should approach the study of philosophy. Here the order is
first the quadrivium, and in this first arithmetica, second
musica, third geometria, fourth astronomia, then holy writ,
so that through knowledge of what is created we arrive at
knowledge of the Creator.[2]
Toward the close of the tenth century the same order
of studies, except for the transposition of geometria and
musica, appears in the school at Speier. Though the details
of the reminiscences prefixed by Walter of Speier
to his Passion of St. Christopher[3] are obscured by figurative
language, allusions, and other devices of style, he
shows unmistakably, after his first lessons in psalmody,
a full course of grammatica, including much metric. His
references seem also to indicate both the elementary exercises
beginning with fabula, and prælectiones on Vergil,
Ovid, Horace’s Ars poetica, and the metra of Boethius.
Dialectica, which he entered by the door of Porphyry, he
recalls less distinctly. Rhetorica, though remembered in
her usual garb of flowers, evidently included declamatio.
By the end of the tenth century, then, a typical monastic
school, though still spending most time on grammatica,
seems to have offered an ample trivium.
Donatus and Priscian, with the other grammarians
of the declining Empire,[4] kept their authority. They
were successively adapted to changing needs in manuals
by Bede, Boniface, Paulus Diaconus, Alcuin, Loup,
Remi, Gerbert, Abbo, Ælfric. That grammatica thus
engaged the best teachers of the time is evidence of its
cardinal importance. At Chartres, by the tenth century,
grammaticus was the usual name for headmaster.[5]
The study of figures, both those usually included in
grammatica and those assigned to rhetorica, was applied
to the interpretation of holy writ. Augustine[6] had
pointed out that the Scriptures not only use figures, but
explicitly mention allegory and parable. Bede’s brief
summary De schematibus et tropis sacræ scripturæ[7] is
thus typical both of elementary teaching and of medieval
habit of reading.
That neither Bede nor Alcuin specifically defines
grammatica in the traditional terms as including the
study of Latin poetry may mean no more than that
neither wrote comprehensively on the whole subject.
The prælectio can hardly have been neglected by the
Scoti, or by Bede himself. The definition of Rabanus
in the ninth century[8] not only resumes the whole ancient
scope, but puts the interpretation of the poets first. That
Boethius was added to the list of classics[9] is significant
of the influence of his metra even on the hymns.
When Bede tells his boys to look at all the first syllables[10]
of a manuscript page of hexameters, because
these syllables must be long, he is not precluding either
nicer points of metric or wiser consideration of poetry;
he is very practically teaching Latin quantities. His
book offers much more; and though its subject is only
metric, it takes pains to distinguish rhythmic,[11] and
closes with that classification of poetry by Diomedes
which was to be often repeated.
Since we have discussed at length poems and meters, it is
to be observed finally that the kinds of poetry are three. For
it is active, or imitative, what the Greeks entitle dramaticon
or mimeticon; or narrative, what the Greeks style exegematicon
or apangelticon; or common, i.e. mixed, what the Greeks call
cœnon or micton. That is dramaticon, or active, in which the
personæ are presented as speaking without the intervention
of the poet, as in tragedies and fables, for drama is called in
Latin fabula. In this kind is written “Quo te Moeri pedes?
an quo via ducit, in urbem?” as also among ourselves the
Song of Songs, where the voice of Christ and of the Church
are clearly found to alternate without the writer’s intervention.
That is exegematicon, or narrative, in which the poet himself
speaks without the intervention of any persona, as three books
of the Georgics and the first part of the fourth, as well as the
poems of Lucretius and others like them. In this kind our
literature shows Proverbs and Ecclesiastes, which are composed
metrically in their own language. Cœnon or mixed,
is the kind in which the poet himself speaks and also the personæ
are presented as speaking. So are written the Iliad and
Odyssey of Homer, the Æneid of Vergil, and with us the story
of blessed Job, though this in its own language is written not
entirely as poetry, but partly as prose, partly in metra or in
rhythmi.[12]
Far as this is not only from Aristotle, but from Vergil,
the shift of emphasis from composition to style remained
for centuries characteristic of medieval Latin poetic,
and opened the way for the confusion of poetic with
rhetoric.
(1) Iambic
The best known hymn of this period is by Rabanus
(ninth century).
Veni creator, Spiritus,
Mentes tuorum visita,
Imple superna gratia
Quæ tu creasti pectora.
Qui paracletus diceris,
Donum Dei altissimi,
Fons vivus, ignis, caritas
Et spiritalis unctio....
AH 50: 193.
This keeps generally the quantities of the metrical dimeter.[13]
Rime is insistent in ruder hymns. The two
following, Irish of the eighth century, though substantially
correct as metra in some stanzas, seem to be rhythmi.
The first is alphabetical; the second, a lorica. As rhythmi
they are relieved by shift of stress in the places indicated,
and probably intend it elsewhere; i.e., they are most
satisfactorily read by word-accent.
R. Assint nobis sublimia
Sancti Petri suffragia.
Audite, fratres, famina
Petri pastoris plurima.
Baptismatis libamina
Fudit veluti flumina.
Bís refúlsit ut fulmine
Sacro sanctorum agmine;
Fléntes dúxit ex ordine
Gentes divino carmine....
AH 51: 347.
O rex, O rector regminis,
O cultor cæli carminis,
O persecutor murmuris,
O Deus alti agminis.
Aido, mech Prich, benevola
Posco puro precamina,
Út refrígeret flumina
Méi cápitis calida;
Curet caput cum renibus
Méis átque cum talibus,
Cum oculis et genibus,
Cum auribus et naribus,
Cum ancylis euntibus,
Cum fistulis sonantibus,
Cum lingua atque dentibus,
Cum lacrimarum fontibus.
Sanctus Aid altus adiuvet,
Meum caput ut liberet,
Ut hoc totum perseveret
Sánum, átque pervigilet.
AH 51: 315.
(2) Trochaic
Rhythmical use of the Corde natus measure[14] is suggested
by frequent disregard of the distinction in the original
meter between trochee and spondee within the line, and
of the dactyl at the end.[15] The popular swing of this rhythmus
is felt in a well known hymn of the eighth century:
Urbs beata Hierusalem, dicta pacis visio,
Quæ construitur in cælis vivis ex lapidibus,
Et angelis coornata ut sponsata comite!
Nova veniens e cælo, nuptiali thalamo
Præparata ut sponsata, copulatur Domino.
Plateæ et muri eius ex auro purissimo;
Portæ nitent margaritis, adytis patentibus
Et virtute meritorum illuc introducitur
Omnis qui pro Christi nomine hic in mundo premitur....
Freer use, with both end-rime and occasional internal
rime,[17] as in lines 3 and 5 above, appears in an Irish hymn
ascribed to St. Cuchuimne.
Cantemus in omni die
concinnantes varie,
Conclamantes Deo dignum
hymnum sanctæ Mariæ.
Bis per chorum, hinc et inde,
collaudemus Mariam,
Ut vox pulset omnem aurem
per laudem vicariam.
Maria de tribu Iuda,
summi mater Domini,
Opportunam dedit curam
ægrotanti homini.
Gabriel advexit verbum,
sinu patris paterno
Quod conceptum et susceptum
in utero materno....
AH 51: 305.
A Septuagesima hymn in a tenth-century manuscript
is so united by the iteration of Alleluia that the poet felt
no need of rime.
Alleluia, dulce carmen, vox perennis gaudii,
Alleluia laus suavis est choris cælestibus,
Quod canunt Dei manentes in domo per sæcula.
Alleluia læta, mater, concinis, Ierusalem,
Alleluia vox tuorum civium gaudentium;
Exsules nos flere cogunt Babylonis flumina....
AH 51: 52.
A much simpler trochaic measure is heard in one of the
most popular of medieval hymns. Found in a manuscript
of the ninth century, it may well be earlier.
Ave, maris stella,
Dei mater alma
Atque semper virgo,
Felix cæli porta.
Sumens illud Ave
Gabrielis ore,
Funda nos in pace
Mutans nomen Evæ....
AH 51: 140.
(3) Other Measures
Sapphics, which of course exercised the skill of the
learned,[18] are occasionally convincing in a hymn.
Nocte surgentes vigilemus omnes,
Semper in psalmis meditemur atque
Viribus totis Domino canamus
Dulciter hymnos,
Ut pio regi pariter canentes
Cum suis Sanctis mereamur aulam
Ingredi cæli simul et beatam
Ducere vitam.
Præstet hoc nobis deitas beata
Patris et nati pariterque sancti
Spiritus, cuius reboatur omni
Gloria mundo.
AH 51: 26.
One Sapphic, doubtfully ascribed to Paulus Diaconus,
had currency enough to furnish later a memory stanza
for the notes of the scale.
UT queant laxis REsonare fibris
MIra gestorum FAmuli tuorum,
SOLve polluti LAbii reatum,
Sancte Iohannes....
MGH, Poet. lat. Carol. I. 83.
The striking measure of Sancti venite[19] is not forgotten.
Felix per omnes festum mundi cardines
Apostolorum præpollet alacriter
Petri beati, Pauli sacratissimi,
Quos Christus almo consecravit sanguine:
Ecclesiarum deputavit principes....
MGH, Poet. lat. Carol. I. 136; AH 50: 141.
The second measure of Boethius, exhibited by Bede in
two poems,[20] is echoed in the Tanquam præcipitans turbo
regentes of Sedulius Scotus[21] and appears in a fine Assumption
hymn of the ninth century.
O quam glorifica luce coruscas,
Stirpis Davidicæ regia proles,
Sublimis residens, virgo Maria,
Supra cæligenas ætheris omnes!
Tu cum virgineo, mater, honore
Angelorum domino pectoris aulam
Sacris visceribus casta parasti;
Natus hinc Deus est corpore Christus....
AH 51: 146.
In a few hymns of this period the measure seems to be
derived from one used twice by Prudentius.[22]
En cæli rutilant lumine splendido,
Testantur dominum nascere parvulum,
Qui format minima et qui creat ardua;
Regni sceptra tenens, est Deus atque homo....
MGH, Poet. lat. Carol. II. 247.
A rhythmus of uncertain date is most plausibly assigned
to tenth-century Verona.[23]
O Roma nobilis, orbis et domina,
Cunctarum urbium excellentissima,
Roseo martyrum sanguine rubea
Albis et virginum liliis candida,
Salutem dicimus tibi per omnia,
Te benedicimus, salve per sæcula.
Petre, tu præpotens cælorum claviger,
Vota precantium exaudi iugiter;
Cum bis sex tribuum sederis arbiter,
Factus placabilis iudica leniter
Teque petentibus nunc temporaliter
Ferto suffragia misericorditer.
O Paule, suscipe nostra precamina,
Cuius philosophos vicit industria;
Factus œconomus in domo regia
Divini muneris adpone fercula,
Ut, quæ repleverit te, sapientia
Ipsa nos repleat tua per dogmata.
AH 51: 219.
To read this as a rhythmical senarius disregards not
only many quantities, as might be expected, but also
many word-accents. The measure of the hymn just above
is suggested by the doubly dactylic close and the generally
long and stressed opening. But so to render it is
again to violate many word-accents, including almost
all those of the characteristic second foot. The word-accent
is generally kept by rendering:
It is hard not to think that at least the final rhythmical
dactyls were in the composer’s mind. If so, we have
rhythmical dactyls not only as occasional substitutions,
but as constituent; and the easiest rendering makes them
constitute the whole measure.
Carolingian hymn-writers ranged in art all the way
from the expert and fluent metrist Sedulius Scotus to
the undisciplined Gottschalk,[25] who would write twelve
stanzas on a single rime such as Christe, mearum | Lux
tenebrarum,[26]
or Spes mea, Christe, | Rex benedicte.[27] Thus
he rimes even Sapphics. With much diffuseness and
jingle he has sometimes a lyric appeal that forecasts
the more sentimental hymns of later centuries, and is
as far from the gravity of the elder habit.
Hymnody is typically communal and popular. Such
poetic opportunities inspired and authorized in the
Carolingian period some verse more valid as devotion
than as poetry. Here and there manuscripts have preserved
local commemorations which make little pretense
beyond grateful mnemonic. But hymns of higher achievement
show that the new Latin verse given by the Church
to the last days of the Empire was appreciated and carried
forward as poetry; and the rhythmical adaptations
of measures not used before evince an active, and often
an expert, poetic.
But the characteristic verse of the period is hexameter
or elegiac. Thus Theodulf composed even the familiar
Palm Sunday hymn.
Gloria, laus et honor tibi sit, rex Christe redemptor,
Cui puerile decus prompsit osanna pium....
MGH Poet. lat. Carol. I. 558.
Alcuin devotes fifty-five hexameters to a conflictus between
spring and winter, and celebrates York in over
sixteen hundred.[28]
The elegiacs may seek Ovidian recurrences.[29]
Præsul amate, precor, huc tu diverte, viator:
Sis memor Albini ut, præsul amate, precor.
O mea cara domus, habitatio dulcis, amata,
Sis felix semper, O mea cara domus.
Alcuin, ibid. 250.
Ordiar unde tuos, sacer O Benedicte, triumphos?
Virtutum cumulos ordiar unde tuos?
Euge beate pater, meritum qui nomine prodis!
Fulgida lux secli, euge beate pater!
Paulus Diaconus, ibid. 36.
Of the many narrative poems employing these measures
the commonest were the passiones, or saints’ legends,
usually with at least a rhythmic bent, and by the tenth
century habitually rhythmi with internal rime. The
tenth-century Vita et passio sancti Christophori of Walter
of Speier, though it abundantly exemplifies both the
metrical training and the study of Latin poets that he
mentions in his introduction, shows also the trend of the
time.
More quidem regum gestabat sceptra Syrorum
Fascibus indignus publicis rex, nomine Dagnus,
Celans corda lupi simulatis vultibus agni,
Et dum plumatam portarent colla coronam,
Texerat occulte serpentem forma columbæ.
Iam quid plura querar? Tigribus rabidis fuit is par.
Some, at least, of these longer poems were cumulative
school exercises. A promising theme in the imitative
verse that was commonly part of the study of the Latin
poets would be commented by the grammaticus, revised
according to his criticism, and kept by him for later rehandling
or extension.[31] Thus the verse, even with the
rhythmical habit established, attended to Latin quantities.
Thus also classical reminiscences, especially Vergilian,
are frequent; and Walter shows the continued
vogue of Prudentius. For the hexameters most typical
of the period are literary exercises.
Logic followed the Boethian tradition handed down
by Isidore.[32] Alcuin, though his manual is meager,
repeats in his tract on the Trinity St. Augustine’s view
of the importance of this study[33] for the defense of the
faith. Rabanus makes it theoretically central.
Dialectica is the training of the reason to investigate, define,
and express, and to be able to distinguish the true from
the false. This, then, is the training of trainings; it teaches
how to learn. This exhibits and unfolds the nature, aim, and
scope of reason itself. It knows; its aims and virtue are both
to know and to make knowers. De clericorum institutione
III. xx; PL 107: 397 C.
But the turn of dialectica to dominate the Trivium was
not yet.
Alcuin’s adaptation of the De inventione of Cicero,
Walafrid Strabo’s enumeration of the five ancient parts
of rhetoric, do not prove the use of the whole ancient
program. Even the ancient texts would not of themselves
carry on the ancient method. The “quæstiones
civiles” often quoted from Cicero’s opening definition
could hardly carry their ancient content either in a
society disturbed by the invasions or in a society reorganizing
under feudalism. Moreover the teaching of
rhetorica, even when it kept touch with Roman method,
was likely to lean on the declamatio handed down by
the schools of Gaul.[34] For all these reasons the ancient
lore naturally most sought and most used was elocutio,
the counsels of style. The function of rhetorica is usually
described by some such verb as ornare.
Little beyond this is suggested by the summary of
Rabanus. Repeating once more that the field of rhetoric
is quæstiones civiles, he adds:
Nevertheless [rhetoric] is not outside the scope of training
for the Church. For whatever an orator or preacher of the
divine law sets out capably and fitly in teaching, whatever he
expresses aptly and elegantly in letters, conforms to this art.
De clericorum institutione III. xix; PL 107: 396 C.
The passage is reminiscent of St. Augustine’s De doctrina
christiana;[35] and eight later chapters (xxix-xxxvi)
follow this closely, sometimes continuously and word
for word. But Rabanus is at once less specific and narrower
as to style. As to composition in the large he
says hardly anything; and he seems to miss the cogency
of Augustine’s own order.
The larger and more vital conception of rhetoric,
which was at least before the eyes of Rabanus, seems
more to beckon Loup de Ferrières. Man of letters in
his intellectual eagerness[36] as well as in his style, and
teacher as well, he makes requisitions on the libraries
of his friends. The Quintilian that he needs is not the
volume of selections, but all twelve books;[37] the Cicero,
not only the common De inventione, but also the book
whose recovery by Poggio in the fifteenth century was
one of the literary events of the Renaissance, the De
oratore.[38] If these two cardinal works of the better ancient
tradition were not much sought, at least they were
available.
The “three styles” seem already to have been transferred
in school from rhetoric to poetic, and exemplified
from Vergil.[39] Mature practise was already attentive
to prose rhythm. Abbo of Fleury, much preoccupied
with this, was also fond of alliteration, and sometimes
marked his balances with rime.
Qua peracta pœnitentia, populos suæ dioceseos mandat,
mandando convocat, convocando suppliciter persuadet, ut
triduano jejunio a se divinæ indignationis iracundiam removeant,
removendo avertant, quatenus sacrificio spiritus
contribulati placatus Dominus illi suam gratiam concederet,
qua corpus beati martyris tangere et lavare auderet; qui
licet tantis virtutibus floreret in mundo, vili tamen et sibi
incongruo continebatur mausoleo. Abbonis Floriacensis Passio
Sancti Edmundi.[40]
Though the extremes of this passage go beyond Abbo’s
normal practise, they appear also in tenth-century ceremonious
letters.[41]
This is the period also of Germanic epic: the Anglo-Saxon
Beowulf (probably eighth century), Waldere,
Finnsburgh, and Maldon, the Hildebrand (early ninth
century) of the continental Germans, the Scandinavian
“Elder Edda.”[42] Though little connection is apparent
between these verse narratives and the Latin poetic
with which they are contemporary, there may have been
some.[43] Anglo-Saxon epic is of the time of Bede. The
Walter legends are known largely through the Latin
hexameters of Ekkehard;[44] and other learned clerks
found native epic worth while not only as history, but as
literature.
What has been preserved shows the primary epic appeal
of legend not exotic and imported, but handed down
in folklore still orally active. This is not at all to say
that they are history as opposed to fiction. Their historical
value, however great, is accidental. Their facts,
already centuries old, have been shaped by tradition.
Their Sigurd or Hildebrand is seen through a magnifying
mist. Epic is never, in our modern sense, history. It
is the glorification in song of a hero; and primary epic
has its own authentic appeal from singing a hero that
still belongs to the poet and to his hearers and still beckons
their communal dreams.
Thus Germanic epic, taking us farther back through
legend into myth, gives a more immediate sense of oral
tradition. There is even an eery likeness, as of the most
ancient poetic repeating itself, between the minstrel in
the Beowulf and the minstrel in the Odyssey.
But after they had put from them the desire of meat and
drink, the muse stirred the minstrel to sing the songs of famous
men, even that lay whereof the fame had then reached the
wide heaven, namely the quarrel between Odysseus and
Achilles, son of Peleus.... Then Odysseus of many counsels
spake to Demodocus, saying: “Demodocus, I praise thee
far above all mortal men, whether it be the Muse, the daughter
of Zeus, that taught thee, or even Apollo; for right duly dost
thou chant the faring of the Achæans, even all that they
wrought and suffered, and all their travail, as if, methinks,
thou hadst been present, or heard the tale from another.
Come now, change thy strain, and sing of the fashioning of
the horse of wood, ... even the guileful thing that goodly
Odysseus led up into the citadel, when he had it laden with
the men who wasted Ilios!”... So spake he, and the minstrel,
being stirred by the god, began and showed forth his minstrelsy.
He took up the tale where it tells how the Argives
of the one part set fire to their huts, and went aboard their
decked ships and sailed away, while those others, the fellowship
of renowned Odysseus, were now seated in the assembly-place
of the Trojans, all hidden in the horse, for the Trojans
themselves had dragged him to the citadel. Odyssey viii.
72-75, 484-504 (Butcher and Lang’s prose translation).
So Hrothgar’s minstrel is represented as singing songs
of former heroes to awaken joy in hall along the mead-bench.
Among those thus inserted in the Beowulf is
the lay of King Finn, which has come down also in another
form. As the Greek minstrel turns old songs to
the praise of the hero present before him, so the warriors
celebrating in hall Beowulf’s killing of Grendel turn
the legend of Sigmund.
At times one of the king’s thanes, whose memory was full
of songs, laden with vaunting rhymes, who knew old tales
without number, invented a new story, closely bound up with
fact. The man deftly narrated the adventures of Beowulf,
and cunningly composed other skilful lays with interwoven
words. Beowulf, 867-874 (Tinker’s prose translation).
In such passages we seem to be near the roots of verse
narrative.
The verse narratives of the Germanic peoples during
this period are poetically homogeneous. Hildebrand,
indeed, is more stinted than Beowulf, and the north inclines
more than the west toward lyric; but they all
have essentially the same poetic.[45] Their epic conception
is typically not of a progressive story, but of a situation.
The hero is imagined in a crisis. Sometimes
abrupt or stinted, they nevertheless prevail by unity.
This mainspring of their poetic is their habitual means
toward tragic intensity.[46] Even more constant is their
movement in detail. The verse consists of two staves
separated by a marked cæsura, but corresponding by
alliteration. The alliteration is not, as in Latin verse,
an added suggestion; it is constituent; it makes the verse.
Him ða Scyld ᵹewat to ᵹescæphwile
felahror feran on frean wære;
hi hyne þa ætbæron to brimes faroðe,
swæse ᵹesiþas, swa he selfa bæd,
þenden wordum weold wine Scyldinᵹa,
leof landfruma lanᵹe ahte.
þær æt hyðe stod hrinᵹedstefna
isiᵹ and utfus, æþelinᵹes fær:
Beowulf, 26-33 (Wülcker’s revised text).
No less essential is the two-stave movement, so strong
in Germanic habit that it may well have been influential
in handling even Latin hexameters with cæsura reinforced
by rime.[47] In Anglo-Saxon the staves show distinct
recurrent types; and the verses generally tend, as above,
to “run on,” whereas the Old Norse are oftener composed
in the fashion of the “closed couplet.” But these
differences are unimportant beside the constant binary
movement. The verses are not equal in number of syllables;
their stress rhythm is patterned in alliterated
pairs.
All primary epic is thus concrete. It speaks habitually
in the immediate terms of the five senses. But the habit
of images crystallized among the Germanic poets in a
conventional epic diction. Their style is deliberately
removed from common speech. Its most obvious traits
are designation by descriptive compounds and accompaniment
by descriptive epithets. A lord is “land-ruler,”
as above, or “prize-giver,” or “hoard-ward.” His warrior
is “hall-counselor,” “earl’s hope,” “rugged-in-war.”
The ominous raven is “sallow-brown, swarthy.” Ships
especially command a whole store of such phrases as
those of the seventh and eighth lines above. Germanic
epic has a distinct poetic language.
Alcuin (c. 735-804), York, Schools of the Palace, St. Martin’s at
Tours.
Rabanus (c. 780-856), Fulda.
Loup (805-862), Fulda, Ferrières.
Remi (841-908), Auxerre, Reims.
Gerbert (c. 940-1003), Reims. See Julien Havet’s Lettres de Gerbert
(983-997), with his valuable introduction, Paris, 1889. For a suggestive
summary of the greater schools and their teaching, with valuable
bibliographical notes, see Ermini, vi-xvi, 69-70.
[2]Opera, Basel, 1563 (whence PL), vol. II, page 343, end of the last
book (IV, περὶ διδάξεων) of De elementis philosophiæ.
Loup’s first letter to Einhard puts rhetorica second (MGH, Epist.
tom. VI, pars prior, page 8); and so does Rabanus, De clericorum institutione,
III. xviii (PL 107: 395 B).
[3]Passio S. Christophori, carmen rhythmicum, rec. C. Strecker, MGH,
Poet. lat. med. æv., vol. IV, Part II. 809.
The introduction is included among the selections printed in Ermini.
Walter’s reference to psalmody is at line 15; to fabula, at 55; to prælectio,
at 91; to declamatio, at 140. For all these, except the first, see
the indexes to ARP and to the present volume.
[4] See above, page 87. Alcuin’s verses on York (MGH, Poet. lat. æv.
Carol. I. 169) enumerate in the eighth-century library there: Donatus,
Eutyches, Phocas, Pompeius, Priscian, Probus, Victorinus, Servius.
The ninth-century library of St. Amand had Eutyches, Marius Plotius
[Sacerdos], Priscian, Servius, and Victorinus (Desilve, De schola Elnonensi
Sancti Amandi, Louvain, 1890, page 51).
[5] Clerval, Les écoles de Chartres, 22; and, for the eleventh century,
47, 48, 56, etc.
[8] Grammatica est scientia interpretandi poetas atque historicos et
recte scribendi loquendique ratio. Hæc et origo et fundamentum est
artium liberalium. De clericorum institutione, III. xviii (PL, 107:
395 B).
[10]De arte metrica (PL, 90: 156. 4; Keil, VII. 234).
[11] Above, page 110. The distinction seems to be made by Walafrid
Strabo, Libellus de exordiis et incrementis rerum ecclesiasticarum (840-842),
cap. 26, pp. 506-508 (MGH, Capitularia regum francorum, II, Appendix);
and by Hucbald (IXth century):
Astipulare meis, quia non sunt carmina, rhythmis ...
Quod si, ut puto, nequit carmen jam jure vocari,
Sit satis huic saltem censeri nomine rithmi.
Quoted by Desilve, De schola Elnonensi Sancti Amandi, p. 57.
[12] Keil, VII. 259. The passage in Diomedes is in Keil, I. 482.
[13] Iamb for spondee in the third foot, as in line 8, is a liberty adopted
from classical verse by Bede (Adesto, Christe, vocibus) and by Paulus
Diaconus (Fratres, alacri pectore). Even Sedulius Scotus, as to whose
metrical expertness there can be no doubt, uses this liberty in a classical
poem (Ventosa cum desæviat, MGH, Poet. lat. Car. III. 162). Rendered
rhythmically, their hymns often suggest the shift of stress that
seems to be intended in the Irish hymns.
The interesting application of the measure by Paulinus of Aquileia
to extended narrative, though generally keeping the final dactyl, pays
otherwise no more regard to quantity.
Fuit domini dilectus languens a Bethania
Lazarus beatus sacris olim cum sororibus,
Quas Iesus æternus amor diligebat plurimum,
Martha simul et Mariam felices per sæcula.
Ibid. 133.
These are all of the eighth century. Compare, in the ninth, Rabanus
(Claras laudes ac salubres, posco, fratres dicite, ibid. II. 235; AH 50:
203), and Sedulius Scotus (Conditor supernus orbis imperator omnium,
ibid. III. 159).
[16] The hymn has nine stanzas; but the latter part, beginning Angularis
fundamentum, is also sung separately.
[17] Interesting use of rime both as occasional echo and as regular correspondence
is heard in the hymn, from a tenth-century manuscript,
O redemptor, sume carmen, AH 51: 80.
[18] E.g., Sedulius Scotus. Blume suggests that the hymn above is
by the author of Ecce iam noctis, page 121.
Alcuin’s Sapphic Christe salvator hominis ab ore (MGH, Poet. lat.
Carol. I. 313; AH 50: 154) is less scrupulous in quantities than might
be expected of him if he intended a metrum. It is entitled Ymnus.
[19] Chapter IV. C. 3. Compare, in the same volume of MGH, Refulget
omnis luce mundus aurea (137); in volume III, O tu qui servas armis
ista mœnia (703, late eighth century); in AH 51: 121, Adnue, Christe,
sæculorum Domine; and, in Duemmler’s Rhythmorum eccl. ævi carolini
specimen (Berlin, 1881), Audi me deus, peccatorem nimium (6),
and Agnus et leo, mitis et terribilis (12). These instances taken together
seem to me to make against W. Meyer’s different reading (Spanisches
zur Geschichte der ältesten mittellateinischen Rythmik, 111) of the poem
below as a “rhythmic pentameter.”
[20] Ascribed erroneously to St. Ambrose (De arte metrica, Keil VII.
255). For the poem of Boethius, Heu quam præcipiti mersa profundo,
see above, Chapter IV. A.
[21] MGH, Poet. lat. Carol. III. 158. So Vestri tecta nitent luce serena,
III. 169, and others.
[22]Cathemerinon v and in the preface to Book I Contra Symmachum.
The meter is – – – ⏑ ⏑ – – ⏑ ⏑ – ⏑ ⏑. Compare the first ode
of Horace. So Paulus Albarus in an acrostic poem on St. Eulogius,
Almi nunc revehit festa polifera (MGH, ibid., III. 139). Boethius uses
the measure with a shorter alternate line (III, metrum viii); and it is
otherwise varied, by a shorter line at the end of the stanza, in the eighth-century
hymn Sanctorum meritis inclyta gaudia (Britt, 159), and in the
ninth-century hymn Festum nunc celebre magnaque gaudia (MGH, ibid.
II. 249). All these hymns are exceptionally correct in quantities; and
the measure, unusual in hymns, may well have been composed metrically.
[23] See Traube (in Philolog. Untersuch. aus dem Mittelalter, Munich
1891), who associates with it O admirabile Veneris ydolum.
Cf. Abelard’s O quanta qualia sunt illa sabbata. AH. 48: 163.
[24] The recollection that Poe wished thus to render the first ode of
Horace might well give pause, were it not that Poe, though doubtless
an ignoramus in Latin metric, was a poet and was interpreting Horace
rhythmically.
[25] Godescalc (822-870) is in MGH, Poet. lat. Carol. III. 724.
[30] Riming hexameters appear generally, though not always, throughout
Ermini: in the Latin Gesta Apollonii versifying the romance of
Apollonius of Tyre (113); in Uffing’s Carmen de sancto Liudgero (131);
even in the accomplished Hrotsvitha.
[31] Ermini xvi, xviii, 43, 74, 110, 111. In the following century,
school exercise in prosopopœia is suggested by some of the verse of Baudry
de Bourgeuil (1046-1130); e.g., the Ovidian XLII, XLIII, CLIX,
CLX, pages 29, 39, 141, 145 in the edition of Phyllis Abrahams, Paris,
1926.
[36] “Erinnert an die Tätigkeit der italienischen Humanisten.” Manitius
I. 486.
The letters of Loup are in MGH (Epist. VI, Pars Prior, ed. Duemmler,
1900). See also Levillain, Étude sur les lettres de Loup de Ferrières,
Bibliothèque de l’École des Chartes 72 (1901): 445-509; 73 (1902):
69-118, 289-330, 537-586.
[37]Epist. 62, to Altsig about 849: “Quintiliani institutionum oratoriarum
libros xii.” Cf. Epist. 103, to Benedict III.
[38]Epist. 1, to Einhard: “Tullii de rhetorica liber ... eiusdem
auctoris de rhetorica tres libri in disputatione ac dialogo de oratore.”
The latter is unmistakable. It is sufficient evidence even if the “Tullium
de oratore” of Epist. 103 be regarded as uncertain.
[39] The misapplication, very common later (see the index), seems to
be intended by Walter of Speier.
Præterea triplicis succincta veste coloris
Omnibus excellens docuit nos musa Maronis.
Vita et Passio Sancti Christophori I. 104.
For the “three styles” see ARP 56, 57-59, 228; and above, 56, 67.
[40] In Memorials of St. Edmund’s Abbey, ed. T. Arnold (Rolls Series,
96), I. 22. See the references to Abbo in G. H. Gerould’s Abbot Ælfric’s
rhythmic prose, Modern Philology 22 (May, 1925): 352-366; and, for
the prose of Loup de Ferrières, W. Meyer, De clausula in Lupi epistolis
rhythmica, Gött. gelehrt. Anzeig., 1893, page 22.
[41] E.g., Summæ sanctitatis, scientiæ, pietatis et ordinis culmine sublimato
domino.... Nunc ergo puerum istum, viscera mea, filium
consobrinæ meæ, solam et maximam curam meam, commendo quibus
estis plenissimi visceribus misericordiæ vestræ, ut vestram vitam et
vos ‘primis miretur ab annis,’ mansuetudinem vigore decoratam,
doctrinam operibus commendatam, austeritatem dulcedine temperatam,
taciturnitatem modestam, locutionem utilem vel necessariam,
victus et somni parcitatem, mediocritatem vestitus, ieiuniorum et
orationum per dies et noctes instantiam, largitionem elemosinarum,
susceptionem hospitum, solamen lugentium, peregrinis et egentibus,
plebibus et clero, monachis et virginibus, viduis et orphanis, comitibus
et regibus, servis et liberis, coniugibus et continentibus, mediocribus et
maximis, Iudæis et gentilibus vos unum omnia perdiscat effectum.
Quod si aliquid apud vos, ubi omnes proficiunt, doctrinæ morumque
profectus, Deo largiente, ceperit, debitorem vobis de eo Christum facitis,
qui eum talem educaveritis, ut non solum sibi, sed et aliis possit utilitati
fieri. MGH, Legum sectio v, formulæ, 409 (Collectio Sangallensis
Salomonis III tempore).
For prose rhythm in medieval letters see below, Chapter VIII. C.
[42] The poetic of Irish epic during this period is more difficult to determine.
From the existing forms, which are later, we may divine that
its conceptions were at once mythical and romantic, and that its incidental
verse—its main course was in prose—had already an elaborate
technic.
The generally typical epic traits are suggestively presented by W. P.
Ker, Epic and Romance, London, 1897; the specifically Anglo-Saxon
ones, by R. W. Chambers, Beowulf, Cambridge, 1921. Both give extracts
and references.
[43] Chambers, reviewing the parallels with classical epic explored by
Klaeber, finds “no tangible or conclusive proof of borrowing. But the
influence may have been none the less effective for being indirect” (330).
[44] Ekkehard I of St. Gall, Waltharius, MGH, Script. II. 117. For
other editions, translations, and studies see Ermini, who reprints considerable
selections.
[45] “For purposes of poetry there was only one nation—the Germanic—split
into many dialects and groups, but possessed of a common metre,
a common style, a common standard of heroic feeling.” Chambers, 99.
[48] The beginning of the passage is quoted above in the original. The
object of this rendering is to follow exactly, verse by verse, the original
rhythm. Though such imitation must sooner or later break down, for
short stretches it indicates specifically the salient verse habits.
CHAPTER VI RHETORIC AND LOGIC IN THE TWELFTH AND THIRTEENTH CENTURIES — References and Abbreviations — A. The Trivium at Chartres, Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries — B. The Trivium in Hugh of St. Victor — C. The Metalogicus of John of Salisbury — DIGEST OF METALOGICUS — D. Thirteenth Century Surveys — 1. The Anticlaudianus of Alain de Lille — 2. The Speculum Doctrinale of Vincent of Beauvais — 3. St. Bonaventure de Reductione Artium ad Theologiam — 4. The Trésor of Brunetto Latini — FOOTNOTES:
ARP
Baldwin (C. S.), Ancient rhetoric and poetic, New
York, 1924.
Clerval
Clerval (l’Abbé A.), Les écoles de Chartres au moyen
âge, du Ve au XVIe siècle, Chartres, 1895 (Mémoires de la
Société Archéologique d’Eure-et-Loir, XI).
Haskins
Haskins (C. H.), The renaissance of the twelfth century,
Harvard University Press, 1927.
Manacorda
Manacorda (G.), Storia della scuola in Italia, vol. I,
Il medio evo, Milan, 1913 (2 parts in separate volumes).
Mignon
Mignon (l’Abbé A.), Les origines de la scolastique et
Hugues de Saint-Victor, Paris, 1895, 2 vols.
PL
Patrologia latina, Migne (cited by volume and column).
Poole
Poole (Reginald Lane), Illustrations of the history of
medieval thought, London, 2d ed., 1920. See also his important
biography of John of Salisbury in Dict. Nat. Biog., his article in
Eng. Histor. Rev., July, 1923, and his communication, March 27, 1924,
to the British Academy (Proceedings, xl) on the early correspondence.
At the fall of Rome the Trivium was dominated by
rhetorica; in the Carolingian period, by grammatica; in
the high middle age, by dialectica. The shift of emphasis
to logic probably began in the eleventh century. Even
Chartres, renowned for its teaching of grammatica, shows
hints of this under Fulbert.[1] In the next century the
theory of logic was fortified by commanding in Latin
translation those parts of Aristotle’s Organon which had
not been available; and its practise became more urgent
through the historic debates as to universals. By offering
thus the most active training in composition, logic
confirmed the restriction of rhetoric to style. John of
Salisbury, after giving full scope to grammatica, focuses
his great book on dialectica. Rhetorica he merely mentions;
it claims none of his thought. Nor does any other
leader of the high middle age treat rhetoric as active in
the intellectual processes of composing. Rhetoric has
no educational vitality. The vital study that taxes
and develops men’s minds is logic.
In detail, grammatica at Chartres[2] during the great
century of the school (about 1050-1150), shows a full
development of prælectio and distinct cultivation of
rhythmic.[3]Rhetorica, except in dictamen and in some
application of the larger ancient precepts of composition
to preaching, is at a standstill.[4] The more significance
therefore attaches to a short poem of Fulbert
summing up the differences between rhetoric and logic:
the one concrete, current, reasoning in enthymemes,
aiming at persuasion; the other abstract, syllogistic,
aiming at conviction.[5] This giving of the full ancient
scope to rhetoric in theory may be a reminder, may be
even a protest. At any rate the practise had no such
scope. The Chartres manuscript[6] containing these
verses is an eleventh-century collection of traditional
materials for the study of logic. The study was advanced
by Gilbert de la Porrée.[7] Thierry’s collection[8]
of the traditional writers on the seven arts, Bibliotheca
septem artium, or Heptateuchon, gives 190 leaves to grammatica,[9]
88 to rhetorica,[10] 154 to dialectica.[11]
The remaining
160 leaves of the two large volumes are devoted to
the Quadrivium. Thierry’s prologue,[12] summarizing
the functions of the several arts viâ Martianus Capella,
distributes those of the Trivium as follows: through
grammatica, elegance; through dialectica, logical coherence;
through rhetorica, ornament. Oral composition,
as distinct from revision for style, seems to have no
pedagogy except through logic.
Hugh of St. Victor’s[13]Lore of teaching (Eruditio didascalica,
or Didascalicon) is neither a compend nor a program;
it is a concise philosophical survey of education.
Though his primary concern is with what is to be studied,
and to what ends, he sometimes gives also acute hints
of method. Book I (De studio legendi), a preliminary
survey of typical directions of study, ends (xii) with
logica, Hugh’s general term for the Trivium as a group,
i.e., for all language studies. Considering language as
expression (logica sermocinalis), these are indeed the
usual three; but considering language as thought (logica
rationalis), they are only two, dialectica and rhetorica.
Book II (De discretione artium) expands the exposition
to determine the places of all seven arts in a scheme of
philosophy. First the Quadrivium, then the manual
arts, are classified under the traditional threefold division:[14]
theory (1) of thought, (2) of morals, or conduct,
(3) of technical skill. Outside this division remains the
Trivium, Hugh’s logica, as a fourth and final group.
Though logica may be divided simply, as in Book I,
Hugh now offers a more philosophical division by function
in composing. By the latter we have (a) grammatica
by itself as having no such function, and (b) rhetorica
and dialectica together as both involving investigation
(inventio) and the processes of arrangement, and revision
(iudicium). These two composition studies are
thus seen to belong, as probable proof (probabilis), between
absolute, or abstract proof (demonstratio) and
plausible, or illegitimate proof (sophistica).
PHILOSOPHIA
theorica (speculativa)
{ theologia (the
Boethian intellectibilis)
{ arithmetica
{ mathematica (”” intelligibilis)
{ musica
{ physica
(”” naturalis)
{ geometria
{ astronomia
practica (activa, ethica)
mechanica: the seven manual arts, e.g.,
lanificium, agricultura
logica I
{ rationalis
{ dialectica
{ rhetorica
{ sermocinalis
{ grammatica (scientia loquendi sine vitio)
{ dialectica (disputatio acuta, verum a falso distinguens)
{ rhetorica (disciplina ad persuadendum quæque idonea)
logica II
{ grammatica
{ ratio disserendi
{ demonstratio
{ probabilis (involving inventio and iudicium)
dialectica rhetorica
{ sophistica
From these classifications Hugh proceeds in Book III
to practical considerations: of studies as training (disciplina),
of the interrelations of the seven arts, of a
scheme of reading (ordo legendi), of meditation, etc.
The three remaining books deal with sacred studies.
Hugh’s term logica expresses a conception of the Trivium
as an integrated group. Less obvious, but hardly
less significant, is the importance given implicitly to
logic (dialectica). Though rhetoric is recognized as
having theoretically a function in composing, it receives
otherwise but little more attention than in the
cardinal treatise of medieval pedagogy, the Metalogicus.
The most extensive reasoned medieval survey of the
Trivium is the Metalogicus[15] of John of Salisbury. Though
this devotes most space to logic and to the logical aspects
of other language study, it is a unified and carefully
coherent presentation of all teaching that deals with
words. Statesman as well as scholar, more widely
known, perhaps, than any other man of his time, and
more widely conversant with its movements in church
and state, secretary to two archbishops of Canterbury,
rounding out his life as Bishop of Chartres, he devoted
his best thought to the Metalogicus. The classification
underlying its first two books is that of Hugh of
St. Victor.[16]
logica
{ grammatica
{ scientia recte loquendi scribendique
{ poetica
{ ratio disserendi
{ demonstrativa
{ probabilis
{ dialectica
{ rhetorica
{ sophistica
By the conception of the Trivium as twofold, rhetorica
is theoretically subordinated; and in John’s working
out of the scheme it is ignored. Barely mentioned,[17] it
appears to have no distinctive composing function.
Part of its ancient function seems to be implied now and
then under grammatica; more is certainly transferred to
dialectica, with which John connects most of what he
discerns of composition as a study. His scheme can
be comprehended only as a whole and in sequence. The
survey of logica in Books I and II is not primarily an
analysis. Rather it develops the functions of language
studies in progressive stages. This procedure, too, as
well as some of its important details, may have been
suggested by Quintilian.[18] John is concerned less with
division than with order. His own order is so significant
and so carefully marked[19] that it should be followed
step by step.
Book I. Grammatica
i-vi. The opening takes occasion from certain opponents of
the Trivium.[20] “When logica was derided, and its envious
opponent provoked me, in spite of my indignation and protests,
by almost daily disputes, at length I accepted trial, and have
studied to reply to his calumnies” (824 A) ... “Since I
have undertaken the defense of logica, the book is entitled
Metalogicon.”
vii-ix. Eloquence is natural, not in the perverted sense
that the full exercise of speech is instinctive, but only to the
extent that speech is the peculiar opportunity of mankind.
x (837 B). “Logica, then, to show the widest meaning of
the word, is the theory of speaking or of discoursing. Sometimes
it is contracted to the extent of limiting the force of
the word to theories of discourse. Whether, therefore, it
teaches the ways of reasoning or offers a rule for all speech,
they are evidently unwise who call it useless; for either [the
narrower or the wider scope] is taught by most famous theory
as necessary. The twofold meaning of the word comes from
its origin in Greek; for there λόγος means now speech (sermo),
now theory (ratio). But that its meaning may be extended
most widely, let us assign to it at present the control of all
speech, so that nowhere it may be proved useless, and so that
in its more general sense it may appear as a whole very useful
and necessary.”
xi. The idea of any art is to further nature by theory.
xii (839 C). “But since artes are of many kinds, the first of
all for a mind bent on wisdom are the artes liberales. All these
are included in the theory either of the Trivium or of the
Quadrivium; and so great efficacy they are said to have
achieved among the ancients, who taught them assiduously,
that they opened all reading, roused the mind to everything,
and sufficed to resolve the difficulties of all questions which
can be settled. They to whom the theory of the Trivium
expounded the secrets of all speech, the law of the Quadrivium
the secrets of all nature, needed no teachers to explain
their books or resolve their questions.”
xiii (840 A). “Of all these the first is logica, in that part of
it which deals with the first teaching of speech.... This is
grammatica, the lore of speaking and writing correctly, the
origin of all liberal disciplines ... the cradle of all philosophy
... the first nurse of all literary study.”
xiv-xvi. Grammatica imitates nature by keeping congruity
of thought.[21] For instance, it does not tolerate adjectives
of secondary application with nouns of primary application.
xvii (847 A). “In other things, too, grammatica imitates
nature; for the precepts of poetica set forth the habits of nature
and exact of the craftsman in this art that he follow nature—to
that degree, indeed, that the poet shall not depart from the
footprints of nature, but apply himself to stick to them in
manner, gesture, even word. Moreover the theory is to be
kept not only in feet or tenses, but in ages, places, seasons,[22]
and other details beyond our present purpose; for all these
come from the workshop of nature. Indeed, poetica stays so
close to the things of nature that many have refused to include
it in grammatica, asserting that it is an art in itself, pertaining
no more to grammatica than to rhetorica,[23] though so far
related to both as to have precepts in common. Let them
snarl about this who will. I will not keep up the dispute;
but under favor of them all I think that poetica is to be assigned
to grammatica as to the mother and nurse of its study....
Either grammatica will hold on to poetica, or poetica
will be turned out from the number of the liberal disciplines.”
xviii-xx. Grammatica deals both with precision and with
imagery, both with denotation and with connotation. It
includes letters, syllables, phrase, sentence-form, punctuation,
figures, metric—everything that can be taught verbally.
xxi-xxiii. It has occupied persons no less eminent than
Cæsar and Cicero. It is a practical guide to utterance and to
learning. The objection derived from Seneca is insufficient.
For the practise of philosophy and of virtue the important
approaches are reading, teaching, meditation. Of these the
root and foundation is grammatica.
xxiv. Actually the prælectio is vindicated by such a grammaticus
as Bernard of Chartres.[24]
(853 C) “He, then, who aspires to philosophy, let him
lay hold of reading, teaching, and meditation, with the practise
of good works, lest God be angry and what he seemeth
to have be taken from him. But since lectio is equivocal,
applicable both to the practise of teacher and learner and to
the absorption of one studying writings for himself, let the
one, the interchange of teacher and learner, be called, to use
Quintilian’s word, prælectio, the other, applied to the scrutiny
of meditation, simply lectio. On the authority, then, of
Quintilian, the grammaticus in his prælectio ought to attend
to such details as to ask to have the verse analyzed into the
parts of speech and the appropriate feet, which ought to be
known in poems. He should take exception to barbarisms,
improprieties, or other transgressions of the law of speaking—not,
however, that he should find fault with poets for metrical
necessities which, though faults in prose, are called virtues in
verse, since force of necessity commonly wins the praise of
virtue for what cannot be denied without sacrifice. Metaplasm,
sentence variation, figures of speech and such various
iterations as may be present, the theory underlying this way
of speaking or that—all these the prælectio should point out
and impress upon the hearer’s memory by frequent warnings.
(854 A) “The prælectio should make authors yield, without
holding them up to ridicule, the feathers with which,
crow-fashion, they have decked their works from various
disciplines, to make the style more becoming. The more
disciplines the teacher is imbued with, and the more abundantly,
the more fully he will discern the elegance of authors,
the more clearly he will bring it out in teaching. For they by
the diacrisis which we may call illustration[25] or visualization,
when they had undertaken in bare outline story, plot, fable,
or whatever else it might be, would develop it with such abundance
of disciplines and such charm of sentence and style that
the work when completed seemed the image of all the arts.
(854 B) “Grammatica and poetica, indeed, are entirely
fused and control the whole surface of what is expounded.
Campologica, as it is called, contributing descriptive amplification
of proof,[26] looses its theory in a blaze of gold; and rhetorica
with store of persuasions and brilliance of style rivals the
brightness of silver. Mathematics is borne on the wheels of
its Quadrivium and, hard on the heels of the others, has woven
its own figures and charms in manifold variety. Science, having
searched the counsels of nature, brings from its own storehouse
manifold charm of figures. Moreover that which rises
above the other parts of philosophy—I mean ethics—without
which not even the name of philosopher abides, surpasses all
the others in the gift of ornament that it brings. Sound
Vergil or Lucan, and there, whatever philosophy you profess,
you will find its making. In proportion, therefore, to the
capacity of the pupil, or to the industry and diligence of the
teacher, the fruit of the prælectio auctorum is constant.
(854 C) “This used to be the habit of Bernard of Chartres,
in our modern times the most overflowing spring of literature
in Gaul. In his reading he would show first what was simple
and regular. Grammatical forms, rhetorical figures, quibbles
of sophistry, relations of the passage to other disciplines, he
used to bring out clearly—not, however, by teaching everything
at every point, but by adjusting to the capacity of his
pupils and to the time of the instruction. Since appeal of
discourse is either in precision, that is in the nice adjustment
of adjective or verb to noun, or in imagery, that is in passing
by comparison from one sense to another, he used to inculcate
these in the minds of his hearers whenever he found occasion.
Since memory is strengthened and talent is sharpened by
practise, he would spur some by exhortation, others by punishments,
to imitate what they had heard. Each of them was
required to account on the following day for what he had
heard on the preceding, some more, some less. For with them
the preceding day always taught the following.[27]
(855 A) “The evening exercise, which was called declinatio,[28]
carried such abundance of grammar that any one
keeping at it for a whole year, provided he were not too stupid,
would control the principles of speaking and writing and could
not remain ignorant of the meaning of expressions in common
use. But since no school, nor any day, should be without
religion, such a subject was proposed as would upbuild faith
and morals and animate the group, as by common discussion,
toward good. The final item, moreover, of this declinatio, or
rather of this philosophical discussion, exhibited the footsteps
of pious remembrance. The souls of the departed, by
devout offering of the sixth penitential psalm [De profundis]
and the Lord’s Prayer, were commended to their Redeemer.
(855 B) “For those whose assignments were elementary
exercises in imitating prose or poetry he set poets or orators
and prescribed close imitation after showing the art of connection
and of sentence close.[29] If a boy had brightened his
work by sewing on a piece from some one else, he would show
that the theft was detected, but very often would inflict no
punishment. But if the borrowing was misplaced, with
modest kindliness he bade the boy come down to express his
author’s likeness; and his own practise was such that in imitating
his predecessors he became a model for his successors.
He also taught among the elements and fixed in mind the
force of composition,[30] the achievement of thought and of
phrase, the character of the style, whether thinness or plausible
abundance, extravagance or just measure.
(855 C) “Stories and poems, he used to say, were to be
read carefully, not on the run; and of each pupil he required
as a daily task something memorized with careful attention.
But superfluous reading, he would add, should be shunned,
famous authors are enough. To follow what every one, however
unimportant, has ever said is to regard oneself either too
meanly or too boastfully. It holds back and obstructs minds
which would otherwise make better use of their leisure; and
what displaces something better is so far unavailing that it
cannot even be called good. To explore all papers and ponder
all writings, even those not worth reading, is no more to the
purpose than to attend to old wives’ tales. For, as Augustine
says in his De ordine: ‘Who shall call that man uncultured
who has not heard of the flight of Dædalus, or a liar for asserting
it, or impudent for questioning it? I always feel deep pity
for those of our friends who are accused of ignorance if they
have not answered what was the name of the mother of Euryalus,
and who dare not call the people who ask such questions
shallow, impertinent, and curious.’ So says Augustine
both neatly and truly. Therefore it was rightly reckoned by
the ancients among the virtues of a grammaticus that there
should be some things which he did not know.
(856 A) “Since in all the preliminary exercises nothing
is more useful than to accustom oneself to what ought to be
done expertly, Bernard’s students would daily write prose
and verse and practise themselves by exchange of criticism.
Nothing is more useful than this exercise for expression, nothing
more promotive of learning; and its greatest contribution
is to the conduct of life, provided this insistence be controlled
by charity, and progress in literature contribute to humility.”
The last chapter (xxv) quotes at length the laus grammaticæ
of Quintilian I. iv. 5-6.[31]
Book II. Demonstrativa and Dialectica
Proem. “The course of the former book has sufficiently,
I think, disengaged the truth that grammatica is not useless,
and that without it not only eloquence falls short, but the
way toward the other expressions of philosophy is not open.”
i. Logica, being the theory of discourse, embraces both
investigation and judgment.[32]
ii. Knowledge of truth being for them the highest good,
the Peripatetics divided philosophy into two parts: natural,
or physical, and moral, or ethical.[33] But the difficulties arising
from insufficient control of discourse “demonstrated the need
of determining and publishing a lore which should distinguish
words and concepts[34] and dissipate the mists of fallacies.
Here, indeed, as Boethius asserts in his second commentary
on Porphyry, is the origin of the logica disciplina. For there
had to be a lore which should distinguish the true from
the false and teach which reasoning holds the path of [absolute]
truth, which of probable, which of assumed,[35] and
which should be distrusted. Otherwise truth cannot be found
by reasoning (858 C).... The rules of the art were seized
and handed down finally by Aristotle.”
iii. (859 C) “Later in time than the other disciplines of
philosophy, this is first in place. For beginners in philosophy
it is a prerequisite, as the interpreter of words and concepts,
without which no item of philosophy comes precisely to light.
He who thinks that philosophy is taught without logica, i.e.,
by [direct] cultivation of wisdom, may as well do away with
theory in everything, since this is the domain of logica....
The very name comes from its being an aid and a test of
theory. Plato divided it into dialectica and rhetorica; but
those who estimate its efficacy higher give it more, i.e., demonstrativa,
probabilis, sophistica. Demonstrativa begins in the
first stages of training, and passes on into the next. It is
satisfied only by necessity; provided a thing ought to be so,
it pays little attention to whether or not it appears to be so.
This becomes the philosophical majesty of those who are
teaching precisely, a majesty grounded, quite apart from the
assent of an audience, on its own will. Probabilis, on the
other hand, is occupied with what appears to be so to all, or
to many, or to intelligent observers, with what is best known
and most probable to them, or with what follows therefrom.
This includes dialectica and rhetorica, since logician and orator
alike striving to persuade, the one an opponent, the other a
judge, think the [abstract] truth of their arguments makes
little difference, provided they keep what seems to be true.
But sophistica, which is apparent and not serviceable wisdom,
assumes the likeness either of probability or of necessity,
little caring what this or that may be, while it involves whatever
is discussed in fanciful images and deceptive shadows.
Dialectica, that member of the Trivium which all approach
from this side and from that, but few, in my judgment, really
pursue, neither aspires to dogma, nor is drowned in the waves
of politics, but analyzes truth by prompt and reasonable
probability.”
iv. Dialectica, moreover, is the art of effective debate.
v-viii. Logica has for its distinctive function to serve as
effective instrument. It is not an end in itself. So perverted,
it becomes the absurd and deplorable occupation of
senility.
ix-xi. (866 C) “Dialectica, which among the servants of
eloquence is most alert and prompt, avails each man according
to the measure of his knowledge.... Deprived of the
strength of the other disciplines, it is maimed and almost
useless; thriving with their vigor, it is strong to overthrow
all falsehood, and always suffices at least to reach a probable
conclusion.” From my own teachers, to whom I returned
years after they had schooled me, I conclude that “as dialectica
advances other disciplines, so if it remain alone, it lies
bloodless and sterile, and does not engender the fruit of philosophy
in a soul not impregnated from other sources.” Of itself
it can only despatch issues, not rise to others.
xii. Dialectica operates in all disciplines wherever the
issue is abstract.[36] It leaves to rhetorica whatever is hypothesis,
i.e., whatever involves concrete circumstances: who, what,
when, why, how. It makes no address to the public, expects
no legal decision.
xiii-xv. Though each division of philosophy has its own
field of inquiry and its own principles, yet logica supplies
methods common to all, as it were theory in a nutshell. A
problem in dialectica considers choice and avoidance, truth
and knowledge, whether for itself or as aiding inquiry where
opinion divides.
xvi-xvii. Review of the value and place of Aristotle, of
the right use of Porphyry’s Introduction, and of other typical
cases in teaching. Bernard (875 D) of Chartres and his followers
took great pains to heal the breach between Plato and
Aristotle; “but in my opinion they came late and labored in
vain to reconcile in death those who differed as long as they
lived.”
xviii-xix. Certain errors of those who profess Aristotle
can hardly be overlooked: the burdening of tender shoulders,
the making of Porphyry cover the whole ground, the misinterpretation
that simplifies Aristotle by substituting Plato
or something remote from both.
xx. The last chapter, much the longest, presents Aristotle
on genus and species.
Book III. Topica
i-iv. A survey of the teaching of categoriæ, prædicamenta,
and interpretatio as preliminary begins with general advice
(890 D). “The exposition of every book should be such as
to furnish most readily the knowledge of what is written. No
occasion should be sought of introducing difficulty; everywhere
the way should be opened. That was the practise, I
remember, of Abelard ... (891 A). Thus Porphyry should
be read so that the significance of the expressions in question
may be retained and the sense of the words got from the
surface. He will be sufficiently introductory so, and conspicuous
for being quickly intelligible ... (891 D). For the
text is to be searched mannerly, not bitterly racked, as if it
were a prisoner, until it gives up what it has not taken.” This
preliminary closes with a reminiscence (900 C). “Bernard
of Chartres used to say that we, like dwarfs on the shoulders
of giants, can see more and farther not because we are keener
and taller, but because of the greatness by which we are carried
and exalted.”
v-x. Forecasting the rest of the program, John wonders
why Aristotle’s Topica should have been so long neglected
(903 A). “Single words of it, in both rules and examples,
are valuable not only for dialectica, but for almost all the disciplines.
It comprises eight books, each more potent than
the last.” The following digest, book by book, iterates (910 C)
the general value. “The precepts of all eloquence seem to
be derived originally from it as from the primary source.
For it is indubitably true, as Cicero and Quintilian say, that
rhetors and rhetoricians have found in it not only an aid, but
a source.”
Book IV. Analytica
In contrast to the ten long chapters of III, IV is divided
into forty-two short ones: i-v, analytica in general; vi-viii,
demonstrativa; ix-xx, the progress of knowledge: sensus,
imaginatio, prudentia, ratio, intellectus; xxi-xxiii, hypothetica,
sophistica; xxiv-xlii, critical review: objectors to Aristotle
the place of logica in teaching, typical conceptions of ratio,
and of truth and error, the relation of ratio to veritas.
This last book iterates the importance of correlation (xxviii.
982 B). “But though logica is useful generally, he who is
ignorant of other arts[37] is not so much helped by it toward
philosophy as he is hindered by a habit of verbosity and presumption.
For logica is almost useless if it be alone. It
stands out when it shines by the power of correlated studies.”
John’s slighting of rhetoric cannot be explained merely
by his preoccupation with logic. Why was he thus preoccupied
in a consistent and progressive scheme of the
whole Trivium? He begins with a logica embracing all
studies of words; he devotes a whole book to grammatica;
in his last pages he is speaking of an organon that shall
be a minister to eloquentia. Yet rhetorica he merely
mentions when he must. That he was aware of its ancient
importance in such a scheme as his is evident from
his large use of Quintilian’s Teaching of Rhetoric. No
other medieval writer gave this work more attention.
The much-quoted chapter (I. xxiv) on prælectio uses
not only Quintilian’s ideas, but his very words;[38] and
other correspondences are no less significant. The following
list, though not complete, is typical.
QUINTILIAN, INST. ORAT.
METALOGICUS
I. iii. 3-5
Illud ingeniorum ... decrescit.
II. viii. 865 B-C
Hoc est quod ... decrescit.
I. viii. 13-14
In prælegendo grammaticus ... memoriam agitet.
I. xxiv. 853 D-854 A
In prælegendo grammaticus ... memoriam auditorum.
17-21
Præcipue vero illa ... aliqua nescire.
855 B-D
Id quoque inter prima ... aliqua ignorare [with substitution
of Augustine for Didymus, who is relegated to 864 C].
The correspondences above, verbatim for considerable
stretches, involve here and there transpositions or other
variations. The following are quotations or adaptations.
I. iv. 5-6
Quo minus sunt ferendi ... quam ostentationis. Ne quis
igitur ... scientiam possit.
I. xxv. 856 D
in libro De institutione oratoris ... Ait ergo:
“Ne quis [and the two sentences are quoted in reverse
order].”
II. iii. 3
Propter quod Timotheum ...
II. vii. 864
D Refert Quintilianus [quotation with slight verbal
variation].
II. iv. 5-7
Nec unquam ... quod exculpi.
IV. xxviii. 932 B
Teneræ tamen ætati ... improbitas conquiescat
[correspondence evident in idea, occasionally in word].
X. i. 83
Quid Aristotelem?... clariorem putem.
II. ii. 859
A quid de eo dicat Quintilianus: “Quid Aristotelem?...
[exact quotation].”
X. i. 125-131
Ex industria Senecam ... quod voluit efficit.
I. xxii. 852 B
[Discusses Quintilian’s view (“ut pace Quintiliani
loquar”) with occasional reminiscence of his words.]
Even if these correspondences were confined to Quintilian’s
first and second books, there would still be no
sufficient ground for the inference that John, consulting
him primarily for grammatica and further for his general
ideas on education, did not think of him as a rhetorician.
For Quintilian not only presents rhetoric from the beginning;
he frequently in these first books cites and
quotes Aristotle as a rhetorician. But the matter seems
to be put beyond doubt by the use of Book X. It is
only fair to assume of so careful a scholar reading the
first books and one of the last, and occupied with Quintilian’s
idea of educational sequence, that he read the
whole work.[39]
Having read and admired one of the chief ancient
works on rhetoric, why did he leave rhetoric out of his
own scheme? The answer is probably in the contemporary
conditions to which the Metalogicus is adjusted, and
especially in the contemporary state of rhetoric. It
seems not to have been in the twelfth century worth
more than mention from a John of Salisbury seeking a
vital sequence of studies. It lacked what he sought above
all, vital relations. If he had known Aristotle’s Rhetoric,
he might conceivably have sought to recall the ancient
study to its better ancient aim. What he found vital
in Quintilian’s rhetoric he transferred to grammatica
or to dialectica, partly, no doubt, because the transfer
was actually going on, partly, one may think, because
he saw in these other studies the real opportunities of
his time for composition. The current lore of ornament
which passed for rhetoric could hardly detain his consideration.
What he discerns in grammatica, and had found in
the teaching of Bernard, is of course training in precision.
But though he makes much of this, he does not
slight the value of concreteness for presentation; he sees
the importance of studying style by imitation; and he
adopts from Quintilian a word not common in medieval
treatises, œconomia. All these point to composition; and
composition seems to have been one of the essential
applications of the master’s analysis. The prælectio as
John describes it is tinged with Quintilian because it
realizes fully the ancient function of grammatica with
the poets.
In the rapidly expanding teaching of dialectica also
he sees opportunity for composition. To this end, very
likely, he urges repeatedly that the debates of the schools
keep touch with reality by insisting on subject matter
through correlation with other studies. Above all he
desires that language studies be unified and progressive,
that they call for expanding correlation of inventio and
iudicium. The study that in his time actually demanded
and exercised these was not rhetorica, which was by way
of ignoring both; it was dialectica.
The allegorical survey entitled by Alain[40]Anticlaudianus
has but superficial likeness to the De nuptiis philologiæ
et Mercurii[41] of Martianus Capella. Each presents
the seven liberal arts in allegory; each is in nine books;
but there is no real resemblance, nor any indication of
Alain’s having used Martianus except as a stock source.
The allegory of Martianus is confined to his first two
books, and is purely decorative; the allegory of Alain
pervades his whole work as a controlling idea. That idea
is the function of education in the redemption of mankind.
The sub-title “de officio viri boni et perfecti” is
akin to Hugh’s[42] “animæ perfectio.” The consistent,
elaborate theological symbolism shows some force of
conception and, in spite of occasional excursions into
style, some ardor and elevation. The four thousand
hexameters are usually above the medieval fatal fluency
in this verse. The survey, though it has not Hugh’s
originality and does not attempt John’s unification, is
equally serious.
The seven arts are summoned to provide Prudentia with a
chariot for her quest on behalf of man. Grammatica supplies
the pole; Logica, the axle, which Rhetorica adorns with gems
and gold; the Quadrivium, the four wheels. The horses, the
five senses, are then harnessed by Ratio. When the upward
journey has reached the term of human powers, Prudentia,
leaving her chariot, is conducted by Theologia into the empyrean,
to the saints, to Mary, to God himself. Obtaining of
God the formation of the new man, Prudentia returns to seek
gifts for the anima creata. Natura gives it a body. Concordia
and Pudicitia, Ratio and Honestas, coöperate in gifts with the
seven arts. The dubious gifts of Fortuna are assisted by Ratio.
Thereupon the vices declare war, which is concluded by the
victory of the opposed virtues.
Alain incidentally defines the character of each of the
seven arts, and summarizes its scope. Each has its
function—except rhetorica. The other members of the
Trivium[43] provide the car of Prudentia with essential
pole and axle; the Quadrivium supplies essential wheels;
but all that Rhetorica has to offer is quite unessential
adornment. Though Alain rehearses the traditional
parts of her ancient lore,[44] he sums up her actual occupation
in two lines of cardinal significance.
Supremasque manus apponit, opusque sororum
Perficit, atque semel factum perfectius ornat.
III. ii. 511 D.
In other words, rhetoric is not operative as composition,
but only as style after the fact. Her gifts to the soul
are only colores, decor, clausula.
Adsunt rhetoricæ cultus floresque colorum,
Verba quibus stellata nitent; et sermo decorem
Induit, et multa splendescit clausula luce.
VII. vi. 554 D.
Alain’s own use of rhetoric is consistent with this
point of view. Each of his allegorical figures is introduced
with the conventional descriptive ecphrasis; and his
diffuseness arises from the idea that poetica involves
decorative dilation by those colores of which Cicero and
Vergil are equally patterns.
Verbi pauperiem redimit splendore colorum
Tullius, et dictis ornatus fulgura donat.
Virgilii musa mendacia multa colorat,
Et facie veri contexit pallia falso.
I. iv. 491 C.
The vast Speculum of Vincent of Beauvais[45] is a
compend of all knowledge. Its second part, Speculum
doctrinale, Mirror of Teaching, devotes two books to the
Trivium. Grammatica,[46] including metric, follows Isidore.
The following book[47] devotes ninety-eight chapters to
logic (logica), ten to rhetoric, twenty-three to poetic.
The proportion is significant; and poetica, taken from
under the ægis of grammatica, appears as a separate, coördinate
section. For rhetoric Vincent, still following
Isidore,[48] repeats the classical definition and division.
The following chapters (101-108) deal briefly with the
elements of a speech, the ideals of oratory, the types of
cases, status, syllogisms, loci rhetorici, style.
Vincent then goes on to poetica,
which Alphorabius[49] in his book on the division of the
scientiæ puts last among the parts of logica, and which in his
book on the origin of the scientiæ he describes thus: “Poetica
is the lore of ordering meters according to the proportion of
words (dictiones) and the times of feet and of their rhythms
(numeri).” Again he says in the former book: “It belongs to
poetica to make the hearer through its locutions image something
as fair or foul which is not so,[50] that he may believe
and shun or desire it. Although certainly it is not so in truth,
nevertheless, the minds of hearers are roused to shun or desire
what they image.” Moreover poetry has seven species:
comedia, tragedia, invectio, satyra, fabula, historia, argumentum.[51]Comedia is poetry reversing a sad beginning by a glad
end; but tragedia is poetry lapsing from a glad beginning
to a sad end (109). The function, then, of the poet is in this,
that with a certain beauty he converts actual events into
other species by his slanting figures (end of 110).
Except meter, which belongs under grammatica, and
the two forms of drama, which are not thought of as
forms of composition, there is nothing to distinguish
this poetic from rhetoric.
St. Bonaventure[52] distinguishes four “lights”: (1) the
exterior light of a manual art, illuminating with regard
to artistic form; (2) the inferior light of knowledge
through the senses, illuminating with regard to the patterns
of nature; (3) the interior light of philosophical
knowledge, illuminating with regard to truth comprehended
intellectually; (4) the superior light of grace
and revelation, illuminating with regard to truth as a
means of salvation.[53] For (3), the “interior light,” his
division is stated first in its commonest form. Philosophia
is: (a) rationalis (i.e., sermonum), (b) naturalis
(i.e., rerum), (c) moralis (i.e., morum). This division[54]
he then repeats in another form and order:
(a) physica, for knowing the causes of being;
(b) logica, for knowing the theory of understanding;
(c) practica, for knowing the conduct of living.
Finally he considers it in a third aspect. The domain
of moralis is motive; of physica is self-limited and self-sufficient;
of sermocinalis is interpretation. The last
item he subdivides into:
grammatica, for expression, regarding reason as apprehension,
seeking the appropriate;
logica, for instruction, regarding reason as judgment, seeking
the true;
rhetorica, for persuasion, regarding reason as motive, seeking
the ornate.[55]
Bonaventure does not use the word dialectica. His
word for this, not for the whole Trivium,[56] is logica.
Though his movendum and motivam suggest association
of rhetoric with morals, and remind one of Aristotle’s
conception, and Cicero’s, and Quintilian’s, he is content
to give rhetoric the narrow and barren field of ornatus,
assigning docendum and verum to logic.
The Old French Trésor of Brunetto Latini[57] devotes
a far larger proportion of space than Vincent’s Speculum
to rhetoric. Book I, surveying the seven arts,[58] includes
history, geography, and the zoölogy of the bestiaries.
Book II adds to Aristotelian ethics a collection of
moral apothegms.[59] Book III opens politics with
rhetoric.
Here begins the third book of the Treasure, which speaks
of the teachings of good speech and of the government of
towns and cities.... Cicero says that the highest lore for
governing a city is rhetoric.[60] 467.
They are mistaken who think that to tell fables or old
stories ... is matter of rhetoric.... [Rather rhetoric is
concerned with] what is said by word of mouth or sent by
letter to induce belief, to praise or blame, to advise ... in
something that demands decision. 471.
The following chapters present the ancient division
into five parts and the lore of status and quæstio.[61] But
at this point the distinctive ancient function of rhetoric
begins to fade. After saying that the main division of
all expression is into prose and rime, he adds that “the
teachings of rhetoric are common to both,” save for the
restrictions of meter.[62] The section on dispositio, the
ordering of a speech, takes from Martianus Capella not
his sober survey, but a single passage which Brunetto
perverts by subdivision and by transfer to narrative.
To exploration of the material [of a speech], with discernment
of its value for persuasion, is to be joined the ordering
of the points, which is the part commonly called dispositio....
The scheme may be either the natural order or devised by
the orator’s artifice; natural, when after the beginning comes
the statement of facts, then the division, proposition, proof,
conclusion and epilogue; by the orator’s artifice, when the
things that must be said have been distributed through the
parts of the speech.[63]
Here Martianus is apparently extending to the whole
plan of a speech the commonplace of ancient rhetoric
that the narratio (statement of facts) might be either
continuous as a single, distinct part, or distributed for
the sake of giving salience to its separate items. Brunetto’s
further extension is not his own; it is common
stock of the contemporary artes poeticæ.[64] These manuals
make much of “natural” and “artificial” order,
subdivide each, and apply both to narrative. Brunetto
is typical.
“Order [means] everything in its place; but this order is in
two manners, one which is natural and another artificial....
The artificial order is divided into eight manners”:
(1) to say at the beginning what was at the end,
(2) to begin with what was in the middle,
(3) to base your story on the beginning of a proverb,
(4) to base it on the middle of the proverb,
(5) to base it on the end of the proverb,
(6) (7) (8) so for three uses of an example. 482.
The mechanical division reflects a wide abeyance in
theory, not only of poetic shaping and movement, but
even of the dispositio of ancient rhetoric; for its real
concern is not with composition at all, whether in prose
or in verse, but with the phrasing of certain patterns.
Brunetto’s preoccupation with style, and with style
mainly as decorative dilation, soon appears in “how to
dilate one’s tale in eight ways ... which are called
colors of rhetoric.”[65] Among these colores, under demonstrance
(demonstratio), is his celebrated, but entirely conventional,
ecphrasis on Yseult.
The traditional parts of a speech (exordium, etc.)
are used[66] as an approach to dictamen, of which Brunetto
appears to be thinking through much of what follows.
The concluding chapters on statecraft are far from a
discussion of politics. Rather they set forth the conduct
of a seigneur. Thus they fail to carry out the relations
of rhetoric to government which in his opening
he borrows from Cicero. Book III, then, of the Trésor
lapses further and further from the ancient conception
of rhetoric with which it begins. The rhetoric which
it actually presents, and which it applies to poetry as
well as to dictamen,[67] is a meager, though pleasant, review
of style.[68]
What rhetoric appears in these surveys to lack most
is distinct function. Writers as different as John of
Salisbury and Brunetto Latini seem to think of it as
polishing, decorating, especially dilating, what has been
already expressed. It comes in after the real job is done;
it has lost its ancient function of composing. The ancient
lore of inventio kept rhetoric in contact with subject
matter and with actual presentation. This had so much
less scope in feudal society that the lore easily lapsed,
or was perverted. The only large field for its exercise
was preaching. Education, therefore, naturally threw
its weight on grammatica for boys, on dialectica for men.
Between the two rhetoric was crowded into narrow
room. Whether it would still have vindicated itself
if it had been the rhetoric of Aristotle, or oftener the
rhetoric of Quintilian, can be only conjectured. Actually
it was the rhetoric of De inventione and ad Herennium,
and inculcated the sophistic of Sidonius. That may explain
why there was no medieval rhetorician who really
advanced the study.
[1] Fulbert, c. 960-1028. His distinguished successor Ives, who ruled
Chartres 1090-1115, had been, with Anselm, a pupil of Lanfranc at
Bec, and had himself taught there (Clerval, 146).
That Chartres had the whole Organon even before Gilbert de la Porrée,
Richard l’Evêque, and John of Salisbury is shown by Clerval, 244 seq.
Haskins notes in the twelfth century the primacy of the cathedral
schools (Laon, Tours, Chartres, Orléans, Paris) over the monastic.
(The Normans in European History, 177; The Renaissance of the Twelfth
Century, 49.)
[2] The traditional manuals and authors continue: Donatus, Priscian,
Martianus Capella (not much used), Bede, De arte metrica; Livy, Valerius
Maximus, Orosius, Gregory of Tours; Vergil, Ovid, Horace, Terence,
Statius; Fortunatus, Sedulius, Arator, Prudentius, Boethius.
Prælectio appears at its best in John of Salisbury’s account of the teaching
of Bernard of Chartres (below pages 160-164). See the admirable
summaries, period by period, in Clerval.
The library at Bec in the twelfth century had Priscian, Isidore, Martianus
Capella (with Remi’s commentary), Anselm De grammatica, and
Claudian (PL 150: 775-782).
[3] Clerval, 111-113, suggests an influence on the earlier forms of liturgical
sequences.
[4] Colson (ed. of Book I, Cambridge, 1924) finds no clear indication
of Quintilian in the eleventh century; and the large use of him by John
of Salisbury in the twelfth (below, page 169) is not specifically related
to rhetoric. Cicero is limited to De inventione and the commentary of
Victorinus (Clerval, 115). The Rhetorica ad Herennium is the source of
the Colores of Onulf, who taught at Speier c. 1050. The Bec library
had in the twelfth century “utraque rhetorica” (i.e., De inv. and Ad
Herenn.), Cicero, De partit. orat., Suetonius, and the letters of Sidonius.
At Chartres Thierry cites Quintilian and, according to Clerval, 233,
Cicero, De oratore. The latter, with Quintilian, appears in A list of textbooks
from the close of the twelfth century, Haskins in Harvard Stud.
Class. Phil. 20:92.
[6] *100 as described in Clerval, 117. Besides Fulbert’s verses, it has
(*10) two short treatises: De rhetoricæ cognatione, and Locorum rhetoricorum
distinctio. The Topica, of course, are common ground between
rhetoric and logic.
[7] Gilbertus Porretanus, c. 1075-1154, Chancellor at Chartres 1126,
teacher at Paris 1141, Bishop of Poitiers 1142; Liber sex principiorum,
Comment. IV libr. Boeth., Liber de causis. See Clerval, 163-168, and
Poole. Clerval suggests that Gilbert, as well as Thierry and Bernard
Silvester, had relations with the Toulouse translators of Arabic books
into Latin.
[8] Terricus Carnotensis, Breton, scolarum magister at Chartres 1121,
taught rhetoric at Paris c. 1140, died c. 1150; Comment. De invent. and
Rhet. ad Herenn.; Heptateuchon c. 1141 (Chartres MSS. *497, 498)
described in Clerval, 220 seq., with a synoptic table of contents.
[13] Hugh of St. Victor, Saxon, c. 1096-1141, entered the Abbey of
St. Victor at Paris c. 1116 and taught there; works PL 175-177. See
especially Mignon, whose second chapter is a good summary of studies
before Hugh. A critical study of the MSS. by Hauréau (B.), Les œuvres
de H. de St. V., Paris, 1886 (a revision of a study published in 1859),
shows that Eruditio didascalica has only six parts, the seventh added
in PL being a separate work. See also Fourier Bonnard, Histoire de
l’abbaye royale et de l’ordre des chanoines réguliers de St. Victor de Paris,
Paris (n. d.); and the index to Manacorda. John of Salisbury refers
to Hugh, and uses part of his classification.
[14] The division, which is common in the middle age (e.g., John of
Salisbury, Metalogicus, II. ii), is in Quintilian, Inst. Or. XII. 2. 10.
[15] About 1159. For John see Poole, the index to Clerval, and the antiquated,
but still suggestive study of Schaarschmidt, J. S. nach Leben
und Studien ..., Leipzig, 1862. Webb (C. C. I.) has edited the Policraticus,
Oxford, 1909, with an introduction especially valuable for
John’s reading, and announced an edition of the Metalogicus, for which
meantime the only available text is in PL 199, referred to in this section
by column. The letters, also in PL 199, were printed with Gerbert’s
and Stephen of Tournai’s in 1611 (Paris, Ruette). The Historia pontificalis,
printed in MGH as anonymous, has been edited by Poole, Oxford
University Press, 1927. Policraticus IV, V, VI, with selections from
VII and VIII, are translated, with an introduction, by Dickinson (J.)
as The statesman’s yearbook of J. of S., New York, 1927.
[16] See the preceding section. John mentions Hugh at 833 A, 924 B.
The word disserere Hugh and John may have taken, as John took other
things at the opening of Book II, from Isidore (see above, page 97);
but the ultimate source of the phrase ratio disserendi is probably Cicero’s
Topica: “omnis ratio diligens disserendi duas habet partes, unum
inveniendi alteram iudicandi.” Top. 2. Cf. Fin. 1. 7. 22; Fat. 1. 1. Disserere
seems limited to dialectica in De orat. I. 9 (see Wilkins’s note);
but using the same word in II. 157, Cicero points out that the proper
function of dialectica is analysis (iudicium, not inventio). In Orator
113, discussing the common ground of rhetoric and logic, he says “utrumque
in disserendo est,” and goes on to distinguish logic as ratio disputandi
from rhetoric as ratio dicendi. Dicere is generally his word for rhetoric.
Quintilian, whom John uses largely, probably has in mind the same
distinction in X. 1. 81, though in other places he uses disserere more generally.
[17] I. xvii (847 C), xxiv (854 B), II. x (868 B).
[18] For John’s use of Quintilian, see below, page 169.
[19] In this respect Metalogicus is conspicuously different from Policraticus.
[20] These “Cornificians” are mentioned 825 C, 827 A, 852 B, 857 A.
See Clerval 182, 211, 227.
[22] This poetic is none the less rhetoric for being confirmed by quotations
from Horace (Ars poetica, 102-105, 108-111; see ARP 245). The
general doctrine of appropriateness was the basis of the specific recipes
for encomium (above, page 31).
[24] The following translation renders entire the most specific extant
account of prælectio in the middle age. Long selections from it in French
translation will be found in Clerval, 225-227; a shorter selection, with
the corresponding Latin text, in Faral, Les arts poétiques du xiie et du
xiiie siècle, Paris, 1924, 99-101. Haskins, 135, has a short selection in
English translation.
[25]Illustratio is Quintilian’s word (and Cicero’s, he says) in VI. ii.
32, where he is exhibiting the same sort of development as is here indicated
by John. For historia, argumentum, fabula see the index. That
these were elementary school exercises suggests that the subject of this
sentence (Illi) refers not to authors, but to schoolboys engaged in developing
a materia; but the reference can hardly be determined in PL,
in which the whole sentence seems to me dubious.
[26]Probandi colores. The word colores in this sense, unusual at this
time, is characteristic of Seneca Rhetor, to whom John refers in II. viii.
But the solution of a passage apparently corrupt may well await a
better text.
[27] Cf. III. vi (904 C). Et sicut juxta ethicum: discipulus prioris
est posterior dies.
[28]Declinatio is the eighth item, under Priscian, in the list from
Thierry’s Heptateuchon cited above, page 153.
[38] This is pointed out by Colson in his edition of Quintilian’s first
book, Cambridge, 1924, page 1, note 2. It is the stranger that the
quotations should not have been noticed before since John himself
calls attention to them: “ut verbo utamur Quintiliani,” “ab auctoritate
ejusdem Quintiliani” (I. xxiv. 853 D).
[39]Illustratio in I. xxiv (854 A/B) is probably a reminiscence of Quintilian
VI. ii. 32, to judge not only from the word, but from the context
in both passages. Cf. 844 A, 851 C, 860 C, 910 D.
[40] Alanus de Insulis (about 1128-1202), Cistercian at Citeaux, sometimes
called “doctor universalis,” wrote mainly on theology. Anticlaudianus
was edited by Wright in the second volume of his Anglo-Latin
Satirical Poets and Epigrammatists of the Twelfth Century, London,
(Rolls Series), which contains also De planctu naturæ. The latter has
been translated by D. M. Moffat in Yale Studies in English, New York,
1908.
The citations in this section are by column from PL 210. For the
Summa de arte predicatoria see below, Chapter IX. C.
[43] Alain’s order is the usual (1) grammatica, (2) dialectica, (3) rhetorica.
His logica is dialectica, not the inclusive term of Hugh and John.
Its auctores (III. ii. 510 A) are Porphyry, Aristotle, Zeno, Boethius.
[48] Vincent refers in Chapter 100 to Quintilian. “Tullius in libro de oratore”
(100 and 127) is probably not a reference to De oratore. In 101
“Tullius in rhetorica prima,” and in 127 “idem in rhetorica secunda,”
are the usual references to De inventione and ad Herennium. For the
references to Quintilian see Bassi, Giornale storico, XXIII, 186, and
Colson’s introduction to his edition of Quintilian’s first book, page lii.
[49] Farabi. For translations from Arabic see above, page 153, and
Haskins, Chapter IX.
[50] Compare Alain above in the quotation on page 174.
[51] For the three school exercises that conclude this list see the indexes
to ARP and to this volume; for the rest of the classification, Bede, above,
Chapter V. B. 1.
[52] 1221-1274. The Opusculum de reductione artium ad theologiam
is number 4 (pages 317-325) in volume 5 of the Works edited by the
College of St. Bonaventure, Quaracchi (Florence), 1891.
(1) grammatica ad exprimendum respicit rationem ut apprehensivam ... congruum;
(2) logica ad docendum respicit rationem ut iudicativam ... verum;
(3) rhetorica ad movendum respicit rationem ut motivam ... ornatum.
[56] That he does not intend logica in the larger sense of Hugh and John
will be clear from comparative study of the three forms of his division,
and also from Collationes in hexaëmeron (in the same volume),
IV. 18-25. This briefly sums up rhetorica according to its ancient topics,
including the three fields and the five parts. Here again dialectica is
not used, and logica merely supersedes it.
[57] 1230-1294. The Trésor is edited, with an introduction, by Chabaille
in the Collection des documents inédits sur l’histoire de France,
Paris, 1863. References in this section are to the pages of this edition.
The Italian version, also widely current, is edited by L. Gaiter, Bologna,
1878. See also F. Maggini, La rettorica italiana di B. L. (Pub. del R.
Istituto di studi superiori), Florence, 1913.
[58] The proem, beginning with theology as the highest lore of theorica,
makes the usual enumeration under mathematica, divides practica, “la
seconde science de philosophie,” into “éthique . économique . politique,”
and so arrives at rhetoric, but with some confusion as to logic.
[60] Villani may be merely repeating this when he says: “Egli fu cominciatore
e maestro in digrossare i Fiorentini, e farli scorti in bene parlare
et in sapere guidare e reggere la nostra repubblica secondo la politica.”
VIII. x.
[62] La grans partisons de touz parleors ... en prose ... en rime;
mais li enseignement de rectorique sont commun andui, sauf ce que la
voie de prose est large et pleniere, si comme est ore la commune parleure
des gens; mais li sentiers de rime est plus estroiz et plus fors. 481.
[63] His igitur ad fidem faciendam prudenter inuentis ordo rerum est
sociandus, quæ pars dispositio uocitatur ... duplex igitur huius
partis est ratio; aut enim naturalis est ordo aut oratoris artificio comparatur:
naturalis, cum post principium narratio, partitio, propositio,
argumentatio, conclusio epilogusque consequitur; artificio oratoris, cum
per membra orationis quæ dicenda sunt digerimus. V. 506 (Teubner,
ed. Dick, 248).
[65] “Comment l’om puet acroistre son conte en viij manieres ...
qui sont apelees color de rectorique.” The first of these, aornement, is
defined so bluntly that the humorous implication may be intentional:
“tout ce que l’om porroit en iij moz ou en iiij, ou a mult po de paroles
dire, il les acroist par autres paroles plus longues et plus avenans qui
dient ce meisme.” 486.
[68] Jean d’Antioche in his introduction to the translation of De inventione
and Rhetorica ad Herennium (end of XIIIth century) has two divisions
of Philosophye: (A) into ethique morale, rationele, and naturele;
(B) as follows:—
Delisle in Notices et Extraits, 36:216.
Neither Le mariage des sept arts nor Henri d’Andeli’s Bataille des sept
arts contains any information about teaching.
CHAPTER VII LATIN POETIC IN THE TWELFTH AND THIRTEENTH CENTURIES — References and Abbreviations — A. Poetica included in Grammatica — B. Poetria — 1. Matthieu de Vendôme, Ars Versificatoria (before 1175) — 2. Geoffroi de Vinsauf, Poetria Nova (c. 1210) — 3. Évrard, Laborintus (c. 1213) — 4. Johannes de Garlandia, Poetria (probably before mid-Thirteenth Century). — 5. Common Traits — C. Hymns — 1. Progress of Rimed Stress Verse — 2. Variations in Trochaic Stanza — 3. Symbolism — FOOTNOTES:
Baldwin (C. S.), Ancient rhetoric and poetic, New
York, 1924.
Britt
Britt (the Rev. Matthew, O. S. B.), The hymns of the
Breviary and Missal, New York, 1922.
F
Faral (E.), Les arts poétiques du xiie et du xiiie siècle,
recherches et documents sur la technique littéraire du moyen âge,
Paris, 1924.
Manacorda
Manacorda (G.), Storia della scuola in Italia, vol.
I, Il medio evo, Milan, 1913 (2 parts in separate volumes).
Mari
Mari (G.), I trattati medievali di ritmica latina,
Milan, 1899, pages 35-80, for the latter part of the Poetria
of Johannes de Garlandia; for the former part, Romanische
Forschungen XIII (1901-1902), pages 883-965.
Misset-Aubry
Misset (l’Abbé E.) and Aubry (P.), Les proses d’Adam de
St. Victor, texte et musique, précédées d’une étude critique,
Paris, 1900.
The grammatica of this period continued the traditional
inclusion of metric and of certain figures of speech;
and the master’s prælectio on the Latin poets involved
at Chartres, as two centuries before at Speier,[1] imitative
writing of Latin verse. About 1200 appeared two hexameter
summaries: the Doctrinale[2] of the Norman Alexandre
de Villedieu, and the Græcismus[3] of the Flemish
Évrard de Béthune. The former had so long and wide a
vogue that it may be called the standard medieval
mnemonic of grammatica. Reviewing successively inflections,
syntax, metric,[4] accents, figures, it includes
under the last the lists of Greek terms that show at once
a preoccupation of the time and the shifting boundary
between grammatica and rhetorica.[5]
Distinctive of this period is the separate ars poetica, or
poetria. Often itself in verse, this sort of manual differed
from Bede’s, first in being less a reference book for the
study of meters than an exercise book for the actual
writing of Latin verse, and secondly in giving less space
to prosody than to poetic diction. The four most conspicuous[6]
may be assigned approximately to the half-century
divided by 1200 (c. 1175-1225).
Matthew’s prose manual, though it omits prosody,
is otherwise connected even more obviously than the
others with the teaching of grammatica. Not only is
he known to have been grammaticus at Orléans; his
book is inclined throughout in the direction of such
teaching,[7] and it contains specimen school exercises.
The grammatical slant is most obvious in those on adjectives
in -alis, -osus, -atus, -ivus, -aris.[8] The longer
examples of descriptive verse may well be such successively
revised themes as were seen earlier at Speier.[9] The
use of Horace’s “Ars poetica” is so extensive, even for
the time, as to suggest that Matthew’s book may have
begun in his prælectiones on that poem. Whatever degree
of probability may be attached to these suggestions,
there is no doubt of Matthew’s intention and preoccupation.
His book seeks to further the writing of Latin
descriptive verse. The idea behind it is that poetry is
mainly description, which in turn proceeds mainly by
dilation. Style, which is his only concern, is conceived
as decoration. Though his lists of figures for this purpose
(III) generally agree with those of the Doctrinale,[10]
rhetoric is evident not only in the phrase colores rhetorici,[11]
but as a constant preoccupation. That poetica as style
is identical with rhetorica he assumes; that it is distinct
as composition can hardly have entered his head, but
composition in either field is beyond his scope. His
sections on beginning (I. 3-16) refer not to introducing
the subject, but to phrasing the first sentences. The
faults then enumerated (I. 30-37) are of style. Description
is expounded (I. 38-113) as appropriateness of phrase
to condition, age, place, etc., and as the seeking of “attributes”
in a person’s physical and mental habit, his
deeds, his speech,[12] or in the cause, quality, and time of
an event. Reference to subject, thought, or composition
goes no further; the rest of the book is purely verbal.
The extraordinary vogue of Geoffrey’s two thousand
hexameters in itself suggests that his too is an exercise
book. To suppose that it was cherished for its literary
achievement is to impute to several centuries a larger
and more general appetite for bombast than other evidence
warrants. As school mnemonics his verses are
more tolerable. As exercises in synonyms they have
excuse for their redundancy. As suggestions and examples
in the pursuit of figures they have more warrant
for exaggeration as a means of distinctness. Caricature,
which can never have been the intention of a man devoid
of humor, has before Geoffrey’s time, and since, resulted
from sheer overemphasis. His own incessant word-play is
so anxious as to verge sometimes on reductio ad absurdum.
Or were some of these tirades made to order by his students?
May they be such progressively revised composite
themes as the earlier schools assigned in similar
hexameter tasks?[13] At any rate, a probable explanation
of the portentous style, as well as a charitable one,
is that the Poetria nova was a museum for boys.
After bowing to the ancient inventio and dispositio,
neither of which is in point and neither handled as a
process of composing, Geoffrey devotes most of his book
to the rhetorical means of dilation. This is the aim of
the colores, not only of verbal expansions in general,
but in particular of two sorts of deliberate interpolation:
apostrophe and description.
To go farther afield, let apostrophe be the fourth means of
lingering by which you may detain the subject.
Seventh comes description, pregnant with words, to dilate
the work.[14]
Chaucer,[15] whose ironical homage has made Geoffrey a
laughing-stock, was exploding the use of these figures
in verse narrative. In oratory also of a certain sort he
exhibits their deviation in the specimen preaching of the
Pardoner because they are perennial in sophistic. Geoffrey’s
description is precisely the ecphrasis cultivated
throughout the Empire in declamatio.[16] In a word,
Geoffrey’s poetic, as Alain’s, Vincent’s, Brunetto Latini’s,[17]
is mainly the rhetoric of dilation. The sophistic of the
ancient encomium, walking the schools once more, is
now called Poetria.
The Laborintus[18] is at once briefer and more inclusive.
Opening with rueful mock-heroic on the lot of a
schoolmaster, it glances through the seven arts in a
series of allusions, and expands upon grammatica. Thus
poetry is reached by the traditional approach.[19] Most
space, however (269-598), is given to exemplifying rhetorical
ornament, especially figures. Though the list,
as usual, is long, the manufactured or borrowed examples
are short. Évrard’s plan of tucking away each within
a closed hexameter-pentameter couplet is carried out
with some ingenuity. Though he has to take more room
for demonstratio (573-594), he generally abjures Geoffrey’s
dilating upon dilation. His examples are rather mnemonics
than exhibitions. The fourth section (599-686)
is a list of authors for school reading.[20] The order, though
not obviously progressive, suggests: (1) certain brief moralizing
works for elementary study, i.e., a “Cathonet”
(the so-called “Distichs of Cato”), a “Théodolet,” or
“Theudlet” (the allegorical verse dialogue entitled
Theodulus),[21]
an “Ysopet,” or collection of fables;[22]
(2) the classics and their imitators, with Vergil applied
as the exemplar of all “three styles”;[23] (3) the Latin
summaries of the Trojan war, Dares and the Ilias latina,
(4) Sidonius and the earlier Christian poets, Alain’s
Anticlaudianus, and Matthew’s Tobias; (5) a group of
works on style, i.e., Geoffrey’s Poetria; the Doctrinale
and Græcismus, Matthew’s Ars versificatoria, Martianus
Capella, and Bernard Silvester.[24]
The section on metric (687-834) exemplifies the leonine
verses repudiated by Matthew,[25] the handling of phrases
and clauses—even to such ingenuities as reversible lines,
several patterns of internal rime in the hexameter,[26] and
typical faults. After lamenting a schoolmaster’s hardships
(835-990), Évrard concludes (991-end) with classified
specimens of rhythmi. There is a noticeable preponderance
of trochaic measures.[27] The final group of
quatrains in a measure common both in hymns and in
Goliardic use is clearly a school exercise in framing a
stanza to end upon a familiar quotation.
John’s work differs from the other three in specific
application to dictamen.[28] The inclusion of poetria and
dictamen in one treatise, though ill managed, is a practical
adjustment to the teaching of the time. As taught,
both were rhetorica, and both were confined within
the single department anciently called elocutio. John
begins, indeed, as Geoffrey does, with inventio; but his
treatment of it[29] shows how faint in his time were even
the echoes of its ancient function. Invoking for it simultaneously
the “Ars poetica” and the Rhetorica ad Herennium,
he first misapplies it to adaptation of style to
person, occasion, etc., as in a letter—and as in the “three
styles” of which Vergil is again made the exemplar! Then
he perverts it to the search for appropriate proverbs, of
which he provides a classified list for use in dictamen.
His further applications show that inventio in his practise
is purely verbal and leads, as fatally as all other approaches,
to the lists of figures. “Nor should it be forgotten,”
he adds (897),[30] “that any theme (materia)
can be expressed in six ways according to the six cases
of the noun.” As if uneasy at the ancient application of
the term, he appends a final section De arte inveniendi
materiam, as a separate device for “boys wishing to amplify
and vary a theme.” For example, in writing about
a book they might find occasion for praise or blame in the
efficient cause, i.e., in the writer; in the material cause,
i.e., in parchment, ink, etc. This can hardly be the mere
dotage of John the Englishman. It is a sharp reminder
of the educational level of these manuals; and it shows
that the old inventio had departed from rhetorica.[31]
Otherwise he could hardly go on (Chapter II): “After
inventio ... follows electio. Tully after inventio puts
dispositio, then the art of memorizing, and finally delivery;
but, for writers of poetry or dictamen, after inventio
the useful art is that of choosing”! The choosing
that he means is of the right style, “brief for affairs
of the Curia (i.e., dictamen), diffuse for poetry” (897).
Again he exemplifies by a specimen letter. Memoria is
considered merely as mnemonic; and the cardinal mnemonic
is a diagram of the “three styles” (900), each
with its proper furniture of persons and things occupying
a segment of a circle, the Rota Virgili.[32] As in the other
manuals, the “art of beginning” (905), though divided
into several modes, has little to do with composition.
A letter (907) may begin with a proverb, an example,
a comparison, with si, or cum, or dum, or an ablative
absolute. The “six parts of a discourse” (911) are summarily
defined as by the ancients, but thereupon exemplified
in seventy-eight elegiacs. As in the other
manuals also, the art of concision (913) is mentioned;
but the art of dilation (914) by figures is dilated.
Such clumsy handling makes obvious the misapplications
of rhetoric to poetic that are current among John’s
contemporaries. Another perversion equally general
is that of the narratio[33] of a speech to narrative. After
exhibiting quite properly the statement of facts in a letter
as an application of narratio, John deviates as follows:
But since narratio is common to prose and meter, we must
enumerate its kinds [the three kinds of poetry taken by Bede
from Diomedes[34]].... Under the second falls the narratio
which is distinguished by Tully thus: there is a kind of narratio
remote from legal pleading ... fabula, historia, argumentum
(926).
Brunetto Latini shows not only the same deviation,[35]
but also that “natural order and artificial order” which
John (905) and the other pedagogues had perverted
from Martianus Capella’s narratio to narrative, and,
behind both, the general misconception of the ancient
dispositio.[36] Terms traditional in ancient rhetoric for
the processes of composition are deviated at once to
poetic and to style because the consideration never extends
beyond figures, feet, or clauses.
Thus John is able to add (928) to the “three poetic
styles ... four other styles in modern use: (1) the
Gregorian, (2) the Tullian, (3) the Hilarian, (4) the
Isidorian. By the first he means the Roman style in
dictamen.”[37] The second he distinguishes not by rhythm,
but by colores, and as “used both by poets when they
write prose and by teachers in school exercises.” The
third, defined metrically, is exemplified both by an
ancient hymn[38] and (929) by a letter. The fourth,
that of Augustine’s Soliloquies, marks the balance of
clauses not by equality of length, but by chiming cadences.
To the usual list of figures are added the ten
commonplaces (939) for the description of a person;[39]
to a lust-and-blood plot (tragedia), further specimens
of dictamen. Rhetoric and poetic are merged in one
scheme of style. The scheme is confused; but the intention
is single.
The final section, ars ritmica, is significant, as Évrard’s
is, by its very presence in a schoolbook. It shows (56)[40]
the same school assignment of a stanza framed to end
on a familiar quotation. Its classification of examples,
though not illuminating, is much clearer than the subdivisions
of the chapters preceding. Rhythmus, the
verse of the hymns, distinguished from metrum though
discussed in some of the ancient metrical terms, is presented
for study and practise. For the schoolboys who
used it, as for the modern explorer, this section must have
offered the relief of an active poetic after the drill of deviated
rhetoric.[41]
The pedantic subdivision of these manuals shows
that their aim was not to organize the study of poetic,
but to cover its elements by as many exercises as possible.
Imitative writing of Latin verse, long part of the study
of grammatica, has been combined with the theory of
rhetorica through exercises in figures, and with its practise
through exercises in dictamen. Doubtless the resulting
aggregation was called poetria both because the
exercises were still connected with the traditional prælectio
and were oftenest in verse, and because, whether
in verse or in dictamen, they were focused on that heightening
by ornament and by dilation which was conventionally
regarded as poetic. Poetria, then, meant generally
the study of style, and specifically the study of
stylistic decoration. The lore for this was rhetoric,[42]
partly indeed by misapplication, partly from the vagueness
of the boundary in Latin tradition. The “colors
of rhetoric,” not always clearly distinguished, sometimes
strangely spelled, were faithfully recited as a sort
of Greek ritual of poetic. The confusion went to its
bitter end in that stock perversion by which Vergil’s poetic
was broken on the wheel into three pieces of rhetoric.
The vital difference between rhetoric and poetic in
composition, probably beyond the ken of these writers,
was certainly beyond the intention of these manuals.
Composition for them goes no further than the adjustment
of a sentence. The ancient inventio and dispositio,
sometimes dragged in by misapplication, are generally
ignored. The distinction of “natural” from “artificial”
order provides a pattern, not to promote composition,
but to obviate its necessity. So the “methods of beginning”
are presented as verbal devices. The scope
of these manuals suggests that rhetoric, whether in its
own name or as poetria, did not teach composition. What
had once been part of rhetoric was now left to logic
and the debates of the schools. As for poetic composition,
the active progress of vernacular verse narrative
would hardly be represented in a schoolbook. What is
represented, what appears alike in school Latin and in
professional vernacular,[43] is surviving conventional pattern,
the passive voice of poetic, not its active. Marie
had found another poetic. Chrétien, though he had
accepted some of the same conventions of style, had
learned otherwise what he knew of narrative movement.
Even Latin narrative had been otherwise studied by
Walter Map. To poetic in this larger composing activity
the poetria of the schools offers no clue. At the turn of
the next century Dante, who knew all its poetic conventions,
ignored them in a supreme composition; and
within that century Chaucer, who knew them too, laughed
them away.
The ancient quantitative metric learned in school was
often practised in such occasional verse as Baudry de
Bourgeuil’s.[44] Both his elegiacs and his partially rimed
verses are literary exercises. More significant is the
tentative use of rime in the same eleventh century by
Fulbert.
Heribert, Bishop of Eichstätt in 1021, rimed more confidently,
but still without insistence.
Salve, crux sancta, salve mundi gloria,
Vera spes nostra, vera ferens gaudia,
Signum salutis, salus in periculis,
Vitale lignum, vitam portans omnium....
AH 50: 291.
The danger of insistence in rimed stress verse was already
evident in many accentual hexameters riming the
end of the verse with the middle. How easily the combination
lapses into doggerel appears in a common seven-stress
verse with marked cæsura (4 + 3).
Gratiæ millesimo ducentesimoque
Anno sexagesimo quarto quarta quoque
Feria Pancratii post sollempnitatem
Valde gravis prelii tulit tempestatem
Anglorum turbatio castroque Lewensi,
Nam furori ratio, vita cessit ensi....
The Battle of Lewes (in Wright’s Political Songs,
Camden Society, 1839, page 72).
Such mechanical versifying merely makes obvious that
stress rhythm was the established habit.[46] By the twelfth
century anything else was merely literary exercise, quite
out of the literary current; and the danger of obtruding
the stress pattern of failing to fuse it with the other
means of suggestion, was more and more expertly avoided.
How far even a very marked pattern of stress and
rime could be carried was demonstrated in the famous
De contemptu mundi of Bernard of Cluny.[47] Though its
arraignment of his age soon faded, its detail of doom and
redemption, its realization of eternal life, showed poetic
vitality. Bernard’s failure in organizing the movement
of the whole is thus forgotten in the striking success of
these parts.[48]
Nescio, nescio quæ jubilatio, lux tibi qualis,
Quam socialia gaudia, gloria quam specialis.
Laude studens ea tollere, mens mea victa fatiscit.
O bona gloria, vincor; in omnia laus tua vicit.
Stant Sion atria conjubilantia, martyre plena,
Cive micantia, Principe stantia, luce serena.
The heavenly Jerusalem has never been contrasted with
the cities of the perverted present more eloquently.
For Bernard’s achievement of style is rather in the ample
realizations of eloquence than in poetic compression.
The poetic distinction is in the verse. The sheer technical
mastery of insistently rimed stress rhythm shows
the possibilities of the verse habit of his time.
Hora novissima, tempora pessima sunt; vigilemus.
Ecce minaciter imminet arbiter, ille supremus.
Thus the poem begins; and the cento made from it is
often entitled[49]Hora novissima. Accentual hexameters
rimed within—the Leonine system carried a step further—are
rimed together as couplets. They are entirely dactylic
except in the last foot; the typical ancient variation
by spondee within the line is never used. Finally
they are divided into three staves of two beats each, thus
foregoing another ancient variation, the shift of cæsura.
The first two staves of each line rime together; the last
rimes with the last stave of the next line. The pattern could
hardly be more marked. Yet the drumming dactyls, the
insistent rime, are kept in movement; they do not stall
even when the weaving of the line becomes sheer virtuosity.
Pax ea pax rata, pax superis data, danda modestis.
Bernard demonstrated that even insistently rimed stress
rhythm could be kept from jar and jingle by attending
constantly to movement. For this he exhibited further
the capacity of accentual dactyls. More generally he
displayed with great technical skill the range and flexibility
of rhythm always chiming with word-accent, that
is always answering the habit of speech.
The currency of rimed stress verse is obvious in student
songs and other jocular and satirical poems known
generically as Goliardic.[50] A little satire on masters
and bachelors of arts, assigned to the eleventh century,
is typical of the ease with which such verse could be
turned.
Jam fit magister artium
Qui nescit quotas partium
De vero fundamento.
Habere nomen appetit,
Rem vero nec curat nec scit,
Examine contento.
Jam fiunt baccalaurii
Pro munere denarii
Quamplures idiotæ.
In artibus ab aliis
Egregiis scientiis
Sunt bestiæ promotæ.
E. du Méril, Poésies populaires du
moyen âge, Paris, 1847, page 153.
Of the numerous twelfth- and thirteenth-century poems
of this sort, many of which have been repeated ever
since, none is more famous than the drinking song once
attributed to Walter Map.
Mihi est propositum in taberna mori.
Vinum sit appositum morientis ori,
Ut dicant cum venerint angelorum chori:
Deus sit propitius huic potatori....
Du Méril, 205.
Rime no longer incidental, but integral and composing,
opened to medieval poetic wide artistic possibilities
of stanza. The austere requiem sequence of Thomas of
Celano, Dies iræ, is cast in three-line trochaic stanzas
of a single rime.
Dies iræ, dies illa,
Solvet sæclum in favilla,
Teste David cum Sibylla.
Quantus tremor est futurus
Quando Judex est venturus,
Cuncta stricte discussurus!...
Britt, 87.
That forty of the forty-five hymns assigned by Misset-Aubry
to Adam of St. Victor are trochaic shows the
strong preference of the time. The commonest of these
trochaic stanzas, the favorite hymn measure of the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries, expands Corde natus
into a six-line stanza by doubling the first stave in a
riming couplet twice and using the second stave between
the two couplets and at the riming end.
In natale Salvatoris
angelorum nostra choris
succinat conditio.
Armonia diversorum
sed in unum redactorum
dulcis est connexio.
Felix dies hodiernus,
in quo Patri coeternus
nascitur ex virgine;
felix dies et iocundus!
illustrari gaudet mundus
veri solis lumine....
Adam of St. Victor, In die Natali Domini.
Using this scheme oftener than any other, Adam rarely
holds to it throughout a hymn. His way is rather to
vary it in one or two stanzas; and in some of his hymns
he even interpolates a stanza of a different measure.
For example, the ninth stanza of this Christmas hymn
departs entirely from the pattern except in the middle
and end lines.
Quam subtile Dei consilium,
quam sublime rei misterium!
virga florem,
vellus rorem,
virgo profert filium.
Nec pudorem lesit conceptio,
nec virorem floris emissio:
concipiens
et pariens
comparatur lilio.
This is the only variation; all the other stanzas are regular.
The Lauda Sion sequence of St. Thomas Aquinas
varies the measure but slightly; and the Stabat Mater
keeps it strictly—even reinforces it with additional
rimes.
Adam’s harmonizing of rimed rhythmic, conspicuous
above, has great range and variety. The range appears
in the following contrast:
Suggestor sceleris
pulsus a superis
per huius aeris
oberrat spacia,
dolis invigilat,
virus insibilat;
sed hunc adnichilat
presens custodia.
St Michael, v (Misset-Aubry 214)
Salve dies dierum gloria,
dies felix Christi victoria,
dies digna iugi leticia,
dies prima!
Lux divina cecis irradiat
in qua Christus infernum spoliat,
mortem vincit et reconciliat
summis ima.
Feria IV [Pasche], i (Misset-Aubry 185)
Within a hymn the variations are delicate adjustments.
The hymn on the Cross strikes the familiar measure,
swerves from it, returns to it, varies it.
Laudes crucis attollamus,
nos qui crucis exultamus
speciali gloria.
Dulce melos
tangat celos,
dulce lignum
dulci dignum
credimus melodia.
Voce vita non discordet;
cum vox vitam non remordet,
dulcis est simphonia.
Servi crucis crucem laudent
qui per crucem sibi gaudent
vite dari munera.
Dicant omnes et dicant singuli:
Ave, salus totius seculi,
arbor salutifera.
O quam felix, quam preclara
hec salutis fuit ara,
rubens agni sanguine,
agni sine macula
qui mundavit secula
ab antiquo crimine!
De cruce, i-iv (Misset-Aubry 189)
Quite as widely Adam realized the poetic possibilities
of symbolism. Imagination in the middle age was stirred
habitually by types. As these spoke in sculpture and
glass they spoke in the hymns. Medieval symbolism
sought to induce mood, to stir emotion, not by individualizing
concrete details, but by familiar typical associations:
lamb, vine, star of the sea. Such symbols, long
ago drawn from Messianic prophecy,[51] had become both
numerous and familiar. They differ essentially from the
figures of the poetriæ in being not decoration, not epithets
or periphrases used instead of proper names, but
immediate lyrical approaches. Light is used, not instead
of the sacred name, or of some such title as Redeemer
or Savior, but to focus attention on the Light of
the World. So Cornerstone,[52] or Lamb, or Bread, suggests
redemption immediately in one aspect. So the Redeemer
is seen to be foreshadowed in Isaac,[53] Joseph, or David;
for medieval art sees history as the progress of the redemption
of mankind.
In this aspect the symbols of the Virgin Mother are
lyric not merely in warmth of emotion, but in visions
of human progress as divine. In turn Bush burning but
unburnt, Flower, Fleece bedewed, Star immemorially
guiding sailors, she embodies personally hope after hope.
This habitual symbolism of stone and glass and hymn is
less sentimental than intellectual. While it appeals to
childhood memories, it opens vistas. The surcharging
of the Corpus Christi hymns does not cloud their scholastic
precision.
Ecce, panis angelorum,
Factus cibus viatorum,
Vere panis filiorum,
Non mittendus canibus.
In figuris præsignatur,
Cum Isaac immolatur,
Agnus Paschæ deputatur,
Datur manna patribus.
Lauda Sion, x; AH 50: 584.
Panis angelicus fit panis hominum,
Dat panis cælicus figuris terminum;
O res mirabilis! Manducat Dominum
Servus pauper et humilis.
Sacris sollemniis, vi; AH 50: 587.
Keeping much of the tradition of its earliest centuries,
hymnody has nevertheless widened its range; keeping
communal devotion, it has risen in contemplation. This
is the character of the poetry written for the new feast
by the Angelic Doctor.[54] The enthusiasm of the popular
processions is answered, but it is also brought to its
goal. The greatest medieval hymns obliterate the crude
distinction between “reason” and “feeling,” between
“thought” and “emotion.” They remind us of that
ancient saying about the sublime, that it springs from
intellectual vigor of conception.[55] That is why, of all
medieval poetry, they are the best approach to the
Divina Commedia.
[2] In 1199; represents the new school of Paris as against the conservatives
of Orléans; 2645 hexameters; in use at Troyes, 1436 (Carré (G.),
L’enseignement secondaire à Troyes, Paris, 1888, pages 18, 19, 49).
First printed at Venice by Wendelin of Spires, 1470; more than 160
editions by 1500 (Allen (P.), The Age of Erasmus, page 41), though meantime
attacked by Valla and Sulpitius Verulanus.
Ed. Reichling (D.) Berlin, 1893, with an introduction of 300 pages,
including the researches of Thurot. See also Manacorda, index.
Generally speaking, the Doctrinale was current throughout Europe
for three hundred years.
Fierville (Ch.) exhibits the interesting return to Priscian of a thirteenth-century
grammarian evidently dissatisfied with the method of
Alexander (Une grammaire inédite du xiiie siècle ... Paris, 1886).
[3] About 1212, Græcismus de figuris et octo partibus orationis, sive grammaticæ
regulæ versibus latinis explicatæ; mentioned by Henri d’Andeli
(ed. Paetow, 49, 50); by Reginald Pecock, Reule (ed. Greet, E. E. T. S.,
251); printed 1487, Paris; reprinted in Corpus grammaticorum latinorum
medii ævi, vol. I, Wratislaviæ, 1887. See Manacorda, index.
[4] In this part (III) he makes bold to say (1559): “Cum sim Christicola,
normam non est mihi cura / de propriis facere quæ gentiles posuere.”
In the next part also (IV, accents) he insists on the habit of the
actual Latin verse of the time (2295): “hos solos usu debes servare
moderno”; and again (2329) “Accentus normas legitur posuisse vetustas;
/ non tamen has credo servandas tempore nostro.”
[5] The first list (2365), pleonasmos, is: acyrologia, cacosyntheton,
eclipsis, tautologia, amphibologia, tapinosis, macrologia, perissologia,
cacenphaton, aleoteta.
The second, metaplasmus (2405), appears as: prothesis, epenthesis,
paragoge, auferesis (syncopa, apocopa), systola, ectasis, etc.
The third, schema (2445), is: prolempsis, zeugma, sylempsis, hypozeuxis,
anadiplosis, epanalempsis, epizeuzis, anaphora, paronomœon,
schesis onomaton, homoteleuton, paronomasia, polyptoton, etc.
The fourth, tropi (2497), is: metaphora, metonomia, antonomasia,
catachresis, onomatopœia, synodoche, allegoria, hyperbole, etc.
[6] F, cardinal for these poetriæ, and a most important contribution to
medieval poetic, studies dates, ascriptions, and relations, provides
analytical tables of contents, sums up in its introduction the common
rhetorical doctrine, and for three of these authors establishes critical
texts. The fourth and latest, Johannes de Garlandia, will be found in
Mari.
[7] Ad informationem puerilis disciplinæ quasdam dictiones quæ cooperativæ
sunt ... interserui. II. 12 (F 154). Qui in scolastico
exercitio fabulas circinantes poeticas. IV. 1 (F 180). In scolastico
versificandi exercitio. IV. 16 (P 184).
[8] II. 15-26 (F 155-160). He adds: “sunt et aliæ terminationes adjectivorum;
sed in prælibatis ornatior verborum festivitas et elegantior
junctura potest assignari.” (F 155).
[9] I. 50-58, 107-111 (F 121-132, 146-149). For the practise at Speier,
see above, page 141.
[12] Sunt igitur attributa personæ undecim: nomen, natura, convictus,
fortuna, habitus, studium, affectio, consilium, casus, facta, orationes,
I. 77 (F 136). Both the topics and their application are descended from
the encomium of sophistic. See above, page 31.
So certain is he of dilation as the mode of poetry that he demands support
for it even of Horace.
Multiplice forma
Dissimuletur idem; varius sis et tamen idem.
224.
The doctrine is no less insistent in his prose treatise, also printed in F.
See especially II. 2. A. (F 271-284).
[15] Tale of the Nun’s Priest, 521 (B 4531). The allusions are to Poetria
326 (Anglia regnorum regina), 375 (O Veneris lacrimosa dies). For the
significance of Chaucer’s satire here, see below, Chapter X. D. 3. Chaucer’s
use of the contemporary rhetorical fund is discussed in Manly’s
“Chaucer and the Rhetoricians,” London, 1927 (British Academy,
Warton Lecture on English Poetry XVII, read June, 1926).
[16] See in general Chapter I, and in particular the index. Faral
acutely notes Geoffrey’s mention of Sidonius.
[17] See above, Chapter VI. D. Geoffrey presents Lady Poetry (61)
substantially as Alain presents Lady Rhetoric (Anticlaudianus III. ii,
quoted above, page 174); and Alain tags with the same colores Cicero
and Vergil in two successive lines (I. iv, above, page 174).
[18] Composed in some thousand elegiacs, to which are appended specimens
of various rhythmi. The author is called by Faral, to distinguish
him from Évrard de Béthune, Évrard l’allemand.
The following titles, which are sometimes given allusively, are indicated
in F.
[21] For this medieval textbook see Hamilton (G. L.) in Modern Philol.
VII (1909), 169-185. The work, which is of the middle of the ninth
century, is assigned by Manitius (I. 570) to Godescalc, as the name suggests.
It is called an eclogue because of the matching of pagan with
Christian instances between Pseustis and Alethia, with final appeal
to Phronesis. John of Salisbury alludes to it, Metalogicus, 859 C.
[22] These items appear also in the later schoolbooks known as Auctores
(Autores, Actores) octo. The one used at Troyes in 1436 contained:
a Cathonet, a Théodolet, a Facet (Facetus), Carmen de contemptu mundi,
Matthew’s Tobias, Alain’s Parabolæ, an Ysopet, and a Fleuret (Floretus),
and added Sulpicius of Veroli’s De moribus puerorum (Carré,
L’enseignement secondaire à Troyes ... Paris, 1888, page 20). Cf.
Paetow’s ed. of Henri d’Andeli, 16, 37, 53. The same contents, with
some variations of order, appear in two sixteenth-century Autores
printed at Lyon. See also Haskins, 131.
[23] For the three styles of ancient rhetoric, see ARP 56, 57-59, 228;
for St. Augustine’s application, above, page 68; for the transfer to
poetic, Geoffrey’s prose treatise II. 145 (F 312), John’s Rota Virgili
below, page 192, and Walter of Speier above, page 144.
[24] Bernard Silvester is one more reminder of dictamen.
[26] For instance, the pattern of the Hora novissima, below, page 199.
[27] I am unable to follow always the classification in F.
[28]Dictamen, however (for which see below, Chapter VIII), is in the
background of all these manuals. The title is Poetria magistri Johannis
anglici de arte prosayca metrica et rithmica.
[35]Trésor III, part I. ii and xxxvii; Chabaille 471 and 518.
[36] See the section on Brunetto Latini, D. 4 of the preceding chapter.
It is noticeable that he too is preoccupied with dictamen. For the elementary
exercises fabula, historia, argumentum, see the tabular view of
Quintilian in ARP 64, compare the section on Hermogenes in Chapter
I above, and consult the index to this volume.
[37] Utuntur notarii domini pape, 928. Fierville, in the study mentioned
above, note 2, finds: (1) stilus gallicus seu Aurelianensis, based
on stress (i.e., rhythmic), (2) stilus Tullianus, based on quantities,
(3) stilus romane curie. See below, Chapter VIII, B and C.
[40] The references are to the pages of Mari’s Trattati. One of John’s
own poems (AH 50: 554) ends each stanza with a hexameter taken from
Vergil, Ovid, or Lucan.
[41] As a document also it is interesting both for its examples and, if
the text may be trusted, for some of its terms: “a rithmo qui constat
ex duabus percussionibus” (35); “in prosis que cantantur in ecclesia”
(42, the regular twelfth-century use, as for the hymns of Adam of St.
Victor); “frequenter contigit in gallicis consonantiis” (59); “sed in toto
ymnario quo nos utimur nonnisi tres diversitates metri autentice sunt”
(60).
[42] For the common derivation of the colores from the Rhetorica ad
Herennium see the valuable tables in F 52-54.
[43] F presents many interesting correspondences, with indications for
further study.
[45] Part of the interesting collection of Fulbert’s verse in PL 141 is
printed as prose.
[46] The ignoring of the quantity of an unstressed syllable appears in
such rimes as chórīs with salvatórĭs, vītā with levítă. Every dissyllable
stresses the penult (Alexander de Villedieu, Doctrinale, 2299); and the
disregard of quantity is even more marked in calling it indifferently
a spondee. See below, Chapter VIII, note 44.
[47] Called also Bernard of Morlaix or Morlas. The poem, some 3000
lines, is of 1140. It is printed in Wright’s Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets
and Epigrammatists of the Twelfth Century, vol. II, London, 1872 (Rolls
Series). A considerable portion, including the familiar parts, is in Harrington’s
Medieval Latin, Boston, 1925, pages 315-322. Bernard’s rime
is no less insistent in his Mariale, AH 50: 426.
[48] The modern revival of these parts is due largely to John Mason
Neale. His Rhythm of Bernard de Morlaix, monk of Cluny, on the celestial
country gives verse renderings beginning: “The world is very evil,”
“Brief life is here our portion,” “There Jesus shall embrace us,” “For
thee O dear, dear country,” “Jerusalem the golden,” with the corresponding
Latin text (first ed. 1858; seventh, 1865). Britt (170-173)
quotes large portions.
[50] For an introduction to the Goliardic poetry see the article Goliard
in Encyclopedia Britannica, with its bibliography.
[51] See the Hymnum dicat turba fratrum above, page 120; the seven
Advent antiphons (O Sapientia, etc.) known as the seven O’s, and
symbolism in the index.
[52] Lapis, petra, fundamentum, silex, etc., and further, mel de petra,
oleum de saxo, etc.
[53] This is one of the suggestions that Adam seems to have taken from
Hugh of the same community.
Adam’s most frequently recurring symbols are grouped conveniently
in relation to medieval habit by Misset-Aubry, pages 56-110.
[54] The doctrine of transubstantiation was promulgated by Innocent
III at the Fourth Lateran Council in 1215; the feast of Corpus Christi,
by Urban IV in 1264, for the Thursday after Trinity Sunday. The
proper hymns were written by St. Thomas Aquinas: Lauda, Sion for
the sequence of the Mass; Pange, lingua (containing Tantum ergo),
Sacris sollemniis, Verbum supernum (containing O salutaris), for the
office; Adoro te devote, for adoration. See AH 50: 583-591; Britt, pages
173-192.
CHAPTER VIII DICTAMEN — References and Abbreviations — A. The Rhetoric of Dictamen — B. Digest of Candelabrum I-V [18] — Book I. Choice of Words, Rhythmical Composition of Sentences — Book II. Figures — Book III. Salutatio — Book IV. Exordium, Narratio, Petitio, Conclusio — Book V. Summary Review of the Preceding Books — C. Cursus — FOOTNOTES:
Bornecque
Bornecque (H.), Les clausules métriques latines, Lille,
1907, Travaux et mémoires de l’Université de Lille (for the ancient
tradition, but including late Latin).
Butow
Butow (A.), Die Entwicklung der mittelalt. Briefsteller,
Greifswald (dissertation), 1908.
Clark
Clark (A. C.), The cursus in medieval and vulgar Latin,
Oxford, 1910. See also his Fontes prosæ numerosæ, Oxford,
1909.
Clerval
(as in headnote to Chapter VI).
Croll
Croll (M. W.), The cadence of English oratorical prose,
Studies in philology, 16 (1919): 1-55.
Fierville
Fierville (C.), Une grammaire latine inédite du xiiie
siècle, Paris, 1886.
Gaudenzi
Gaudenzi (A.), Sulla cronologia delle opere dei dettatori
bolognesi da Buoncompagno a Bene di Lucca, Bulletino dell’
istituto storico italiano, 14 (1895): 85. See also in Bibliotheca
iuridica medii ævi, vol. II, Bologna, 1892, his Rainerii de
Perusia ars notaria (page 25) and Boncompagni rhetorica
novissima (page 240).
Hahn
Hahn (S. F.), Collectio monumentorum ..., Braunschweig,
1724.
Harmon
Harmon (A. M.), The clausula in Ammianus Marcellinus,
New Haven, 1910, Conn. Acad. of Arts and Sciences.
Havet
Havet (L.), La prose métrique de Symmache ... Paris, 1892.
Langlois
Langlois (C. V.), Formulaires de lettres ..., six
articles in NE, 34 (parts 1 and 2), 35 (part 2).
Manacorda
(as in headnote to Chapter VI).
MGH
Monumenta Germaniæ Historica.
NE
Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque
Nationale....
Paetow
Paetow (L. J.), The arts course at medieval universities
with special reference to grammar and rhetoric, University
of Illinois Studies, vol. 3, No. 7, Jan., 1910. See also the
bibliography in his Guide to the study of medieval history,
University of California Press, 1917.
PL
Patrologia latina (Migne) cited by volume and
column.
Polheim
Polheim (K.), Die lateinische Reimprosa,
Berlin, 1925.
Poole
Poole (R. L.), Lectures on the history of the Papal
chancery ..., Cambridge (University Press), 1915.
Rockinger
Rockinger (L.), Briefsteller und Formelbücher ...,
2 vols., Munich, 1863-1804, Quellen zur bayerisch. u.
deutsch. gesch.
Thurot
Thurot (C.), Notices et extraits ... pour servir à
l’histoire des doctrines grammaticales au moyen âge,
Paris, 1868, in NE 22, part 2 (entire).
Toynbee
Toynbee (P.), Dantis Alagherii epistolæ ... with
introduction, translation, notes, and indices, and appendix
on the cursus, Oxford, 1920.
Vacandard
Vacandard (E.), Le cursus, son origine, son histoire,
son emploi dans la liturgie, Revue des questions
historiques, n. s., 34 (1905): 59-102.
Valois
Valois (N.), De arte scribendi epistolas apud
gallicos medii ævi scriptores rhetoresve, Paris,
1880, in Bibl. de l’École des Chartes, 22: 161, 257.
The art of letter-writing, especially the composition of
official and other ceremonious letters, was of cardinal
importance in the middle age. Even to-day, when letters
of affairs are facilitated and multiplied by devices for
dictation and despatch, it has a field smaller than the
medieval in proportion to the other means of communication.
Since these conditions lasted into modern times,
letter-writing kept its importance throughout the Renaissance;
but its art, developed in Latin antiquity and
keeping for all affairs of moment the Latin language,
became in the middle age a necessary ally alike to law and
to diplomacy. Dictamen was a recognized profession
and an habitual means of education. The model for the
official correspondence of the western world was the Papal
Chancery. The chief center of teaching was Bologna.[1]
Though there was rivalry at Orléans, there was a recognized
primacy of stilus Romanus.
No medieval form of writing has come down to us
more abundantly in manuscripts; and none is more abundantly
available in print. In addition to the collections
of letters by famous men, or included with them, are many
form-letters preserved as models.[2] Medieval epistolary
habits are thus amply exemplified as the most widespread
applications of the study of style. As a fine art medieval
diplomatic correspondence is seen at its finest in the
letters of John of Salisbury. The expertness that illuminated
even routine affairs and determined the direction
of great ones was recognized in his own day. The Archbishop
of Rheims, writing to the Pope concerning the
exile of the Archbishop of Canterbury, leaves the form of
his letter to John.[3] At an earlier crisis of that exile, when
Becket cried out against Henry’s influence at Rome, the
indignation of the great prelate was submitted to the
great secretary; and he was too faithful a friend to forget
his art.
On reading the letter that you have decided to send to the
lord William of Pavia, though I dare not judge its intention,
I cannot approve its literary conception.... If the items
of your letter are thus brought up one by one, your reply will
seem to have proceeded rather from bitterness and rancor than
from the singleness of charity. Ep. 220; PL 199: 246.
Having shown a list of grievances to be ineffective as
composition, he adds immediately that accusations are
dangerous as style. But not stopping with criticism, he
took the great hazard upon himself in the following letter
to the same Cardinal.
Popular rumor reports to us that you and the lord Otto,
Cardinal Deacon of the Holy Roman Church, invited by our
illustrious lord the King of the English, and commissioned by
Papal mandate, are come down to the Aquitanian country,
with the help of God by your best endeavor to restore to the
English Church its inalienable freedom, and to renew peace
and concord between the king and the archbishop. By princes,
yea, and even by prelates, it has been heard that our aforesaid
lord the king so trusts your devotion that his acceptance
of your advice in every particular is a foregone conclusion:
in my exceeding joy whereat, I have decided that I too should
ask advice of you and assistance, ready in all things to obey
you, saving my freedom of conscience and my personal honor.
For I trust in the Lord that with you consideration of personages
and of rewards will not be so influential that by any
of your actions the Church shall be injured, scandal be engendered
in lay folk, or your bright reputation be darkened.
These, indeed, are the works of men by whom either the law
is unknown or its Author is disregarded. Not such are you,
whose good faith and whose prudence the Lord has so honored
with his approval that you are set before the world upon the
golden candlestick of seven lamps as a lantern and as a beacon,
that yours may be the light for all men that enter. On you,
therefore, all men are fixing their observation; and many fear
lest the temptation of Lucifer should end in extinction and in
ruin, lest the intimacy with the king, which they say you have
lately been cementing, be to you beginning of dereliction.
And indeed,
Sin will be judged by intent; but its crime becomes greater and greater
Strictly with every degree of the criminal’s office and station.
(Juvenal, III. viii. 140.)
But in the meantime I am hopeful that this intimacy between
you and the king, which to many is so suspect, will be fruitful
to the Church, necessary to us, salutary to him, to you a
further glory. For if he gives you obedience where even legal
necessity binds him, and where any evasion would be at the
risk of his salvation, without doubt he will be repentant, will
confess his transgression, and humbly giving the Church
satisfaction, will restore to us all peace and freedom with our
stolen integrity, and will tear quite out of his heart the hate
of his brethren. Otherwise what power is able to save him
from the snare of the devil?
I am most certain, since it is indubitably true and even
most obvious, that not even Peter himself received of the
Lord such plenitude of commission that he could absolve the
impenitent; and it no less certainly follows that if stolen goods
can be restored and are not restored, the move is not penitence,
but stratagem. Where, therefore, the prince of the apostles
has restricted authority, no argument will convince me that
power can be validly exercised by any man whatsoever. I
admit, for it is true, that our lord the king, as a prince among
the most glorious, is most highly to be considered, but with
the condition that God be never offended. Otherwise arises
a form of idolatry, when on whatsoever pretext of expediency
the creature is put above the Creator, as we are taught by
Paul the apostle. Wrongs are not to be done that good things
may issue; nor may any right of dispensation counter the
Lord’s commandment, which in law or in gospel has always
the final ruling.
As for me, that you may the more conveniently advise me,
that the cry of the poor man may be admitted to have its
hearing, exile for me has now passed its fourth year; notwithstanding
my lord the king, by me and through others, has
often been notified that, though at the bar of my conscience
I have not deserved his anger, yet to regain his favor I would
gladly perform whatever might please him, saving my conscience
and the integrity of my honor. Certain intermediaries,
indeed, have approached me, suggesting that I withdraw my
fidelity and devotion from the lord Archbishop of Canterbury,
and swear fidelity to the king and observance of the laws of
the kingdom. Because I cannot do this, and will not, for it
is against my conscience and my honor, proscribed as an
exile, I shall be gladly an exile till God shall deliver me. Am
I to break my obligation of obedience when the Church is in
danger, and God in the trial? Father and suzerain deserted,
am I to swear to laws disapproved by the canons, when our
lord the Pope in council at Sens with the brethren, with yourselves,
I imagine, in audience, has denounced them? Nay, I
would not swear that I had kept all the canons, or even all the
gospel, since, as the apostle sadly reminds us, in much we have
all been offenders. A lesser wickedness is simple prevarication
than prevarication that is loaded with perjury. Well I
know that perjury, disobedience, or any other baseness whatsoever,
no one dare impute to your Lordships.
But since I fear you may weary of my wordiness, my words
shall reach their conclusion, a fervent prayer that you may be
zealous to end the misery of a Church too long in danger of
foundering, and to defend us from the assaults of unremitting
injustices.
May my lord fare well, and upon the proscripts of Christ
may he have mercy. For I am interceding in the name of
all my fellows in exile; and if I fail of my consolation, none the
less I shall hold myself paid by whatever I know the other
proscripts of Christ to have through your offices. Ep. 221;
PL 199: 247.[4]
Medieval letters, long studied for history, should be better
known as literature.
Less available, though for our purposes more directly
important, are the manuals. Called generically ars dictaminis
(or dictandi), or summa dictaminis, they are sometimes
brief introductions to the formularies, sometimes
substantial and detailed separate works. The latter have
much less often than the formularies been printed. The
ampler manuals apply to letter-writing a review of both
grammar and rhetoric. This is instructive in Conrad’s
Summa de arte prosandi.[5] The Boncompagnus,[6]
so widely
used that Boncompagno’s name, like Donatus, became
a common noun, is amplified rather by diffuseness and
by abundance of specimens. The Rhetorica novissima[7]
of the same author is at once over-divided and ill-digested.
Equally diffuse and equally relying on specimens, it
appeals to students of law by deliberate and often inept
variations from the traditional lore of rhetoric. The
vogue of Thomas of Capua is hardly explained by the
meager printed text of his Dictator.[8] None of these is at
once so ample and so specific as a work by a Florentine
of the Bolognese school, perhaps Bene of Florence, entitled
Candelabrum.[9]
The international affairs of the Roman Curia demanded
and developed professional notarii.[10] Their first and
abiding concern was precision. Legal correctness of
language, exactitude, systematic verification and record,
precaution against tampering and forgery, all demanded
an elaborate technical skill. This was ars notaria in the
stricter sense, an important branch of the practise of law,
especially of canon law.[11] Beyond legal correctness and
dignity it developed style befitting Rome. Privileges,[12]
decrees, mandates, dispensations, commissions, and other
forms observed exact appropriateness and rhythms that
were at once marks of authenticity and models. The
same care extended to diplomatic correspondence. The
documents in both fields, a mine for students of medieval
history, amply attest the importance of dictamen as a
profession.[13]
So wide a demand would of itself have maintained
schools of professional technic. But since the technic
demanded preliminary general training, it became a
development of rhetorica. Not only so; it divided with
preaching the whole field of daily prose composition. In
current application oral composition was preaching,
written composition was dictamen. The two were the
typical medieval fields for the ancient lore of persuasion.
The manuals of dictamen often begin by defining it in the
general sense of writing.[14] Dividing all writing into (1)
metricum, the ancient quantitative verse still taught as a
branch of grammatica, (2) rithmicum, the accentual rimed
verse of the hymns, and (3) prosaicum, they confine themselves
to the third, and make it equivalent to letter-writing
(prosaicum vel epistolare). To this they apply the current
ancient authorities, De inventione and Ad Herennium,
adding for its maxims of aptness Ars poetica. The
ampler manuals include the sacred list of figures obligatory
in the poetriæ.[15] Otherwise the application of the ancient
rhetoric is practical and pointed.
For in fact the ancient lore was immediately and practically
applicable. It did not, as in the poetriæ, have to
be perverted. Of the traditional five parts of ancient
rhetoric, inventio, dispositio, and elocutio, though not
pronuntiatio and memoria, bear directly on letters, whereas
the first two have nothing properly to do with verse-writing.
Elocutio is applied practically by being focused
on the cardinal ancient virtue of appropriateness; artistically,
by elaborating compositio as prose rhythm. Immediately
adaptable were the five parts of a speech. The
exordium is always cardinal in a letter as benevolentiæ
captatio. Narratio applies exactly in its proper sense of
statement of the facts. Petitio, though it has less scope,
is quite pertinent. Conclusio, though varying most from
its ancient function, has some general correspondence.
In a word, the classical doctrine for the parts of a speech
applied to a letter by mere reduction of scale.
Dictamen was equally practical in actual teaching.
Besides giving exercises in correctness, it compelled
attention to elegance. Its study of appropriateness was
readily extended by such imaginary adaptations as were
inculcated in the ancient prosopopœia, and thus provided
in writing the kind of practise sought orally in the ancient
controversiæ.[16] John of Garlandia’s confused combination
of verse and prose in a single manual[17] is insufficient to
prove that the two were often taught concurrently; and
the higher tone of the artes dictandi suggests that they
were addressed to older pupils.
Dictamen is defined with the usual inclusiveness as apt
and elegant writing, inseparable from subject matter,
depending on native ability, teaching, and practise,
using to some extent all five traditional parts of rhetoric,
but mainly style (elocutio).
Exercising in all three styles (humilis, mediocris, sublimis),[19]
it must beware of the corresponding vices: aridity, looseness,
inflation. Its three requisites are choiceness of diction (elegantia),
sentence skill (compositio), and dignity (dignitas,
ornatus). Choiceness, or elegance, includes both purity
(latinitas, the avoidance of barbarisms and solecisms, and,
more widely, exactness of syntax) and lucidity (explanatio,
including such figures as are illustrative).
All the rest of Book I is devoted to compositio as rhythm.
“Compositio is order polished smooth (ordinatio verborum
equabiliter perpolita). If, therefore, we wish to give discourse
this charm, we must so change the natural order that speech
may have a cursus[20] charming and smooth and that we may
not seem to talk vulgarly. Compositio seems to be threefold:
natural, casual (fortuita), and apt [i.e., adjusted, called below
artistic]. The natural, proper to expositors, reduces the
artistry of discourse to the natural order. Even in this the
dictator must give most careful attention to elegance....
If following the natural order does not give elegance, that
superficial compositio is inadmissible. Casual may be called
that which, regarding only elegance, arranges words not
artistically, but with simple freedom. It is observed in manuals
and in the Scriptures, and commended by holy men;
for, as says the apostle, ‘the kingdom of God consists not in
word, but in work and power’ [1 Cor. 4. 20]. Further a certain
sage says: ‘the simple word is the guardian of our faith’.
That compositio is artistic (artificialis) which gives the sentence
charm by harmonizing its words in equable arrangement.
But this is observed in one way at Orléans, in another by the
fount of Latinity, Cicero, in another by the Apostolic See.
For the Orléans arrangement is by imaginary dactyls and
spondees; the Ciceronian tradition, by the artistry of the
several feet—a style therefore absolutely dependent on the
laws of metric. We, however, shall proceed according to the
authority of the Roman Curia, because every one finds its
style simpler.”
Considering the positions of nominatives and of oblique
cases, of relative clauses, of infinitives, of locutions fixed
in certain places by usage, the author quotes Geoffroi
de Vinsauf: “A noble gravity comes from order itself
when what is joined by syntax is separated by order.”[21]
A word ending in a consonant should be followed by one
beginning with a vowel, and vice versa. The cursus should
not be continuously swift or slow but varied:
E.g., neither animo simplici colitur dominus, nor simplicitate
cordiali dominator summus perfecte veneratur, but simplicitate
animi perfecte dominus veneratur.
So the dictator will add, subtract, or transpose.
E.g., Vestra amicitia presentium tenore cognoscat is relieved
by transposing the first two words.
of adjectives in -ivus, -aris, -alis, -osus, -orus, -ensis, -atus
[stressed on the penult], against those in -icus and -eus [stressed
on the antepenult]; of verbs, e.g., nobilitat et coronat, noticing
that participles are available oftener than gerunds.
The rule for cadences (de finibus distinctionum) is that
they must satisfy.
“The cursus must not be held up by a crowded or stinted
close. Clauses (distinctiones) should therefore end on polysyllables,
that the whole cursus may be forwarded by the sentence-closes.
For style limps and is involved in delay if the end is
suffocated by the crowding of contracted speech.... Neither
monosyllables nor words of more than four syllables are in
place at the end.” The rule is then exemplified in detail.
These considerations open the large principle, fundamental
in ancient rhetoric and clearly discerned by this
writer, that sentence skill consists in composing rhythmical
units in a total movement, i.e., in composing by
heard clauses.
“We have spoken often of distinctiones since no discourse
can please that is indistinct.... A distinctio, then, is an
integral member of one sentence,[23] weaving its words in apt
order and releasing its thoughts from any tangle of doubt....
There are three kinds: ... [1] dependens [later styled by its
ancient name comma, or cæsum], [2] constans [a statement complete
in itself, but carrying on, colum, membrum, also called
distinctio media], [3] finitiva, that distinctio in which the whole
sentence is finished (totalis clausula terminatur), called by the
Greeks periodus, i.e., circuitus, or finalis.”[24]
In punctuation the author prefers the simple and sparing
Roman use, and deprecates applying to dictamen the
rules followed in pointing the religious offices.[25]
The final consideration of this section is of sentence
length. Book I closes with general advice.
“Let the dictator be so attentive in weaving his series of
sentences as not to obstruct his auditor’s ears with burdensome
words, nor to induce prolixity; but by aptness, as well of
words as of thought, let all seem to proceed so easily (expedite)
that each has its place as chosen fitly.”
The second book, on stylistic ornament (ornatus, dignitas)
is devoted to the traditional figures. These are the
same list from the Rhetorica ad Herennium as serves for
the poetriæ, and are rehearsed in the same order.
The author even excuses himself for not providing new examples.
The book closes with three lists of vices in sense or
sound: (1) achirologia, etc., as in Alexandre de Villedieu; (2)
repetitio, etc., as in ad Herennium; (3) six derived from Ars
poetica.
The three kinds of dictamen are: (1) prose, i.e., free
composition (sermo communis, or solutus); (2) metrical;
(3) rhythmical (genus rithmicum), which observes syllabic
equality and rime.[26] “Since we have nothing, however,
to do with the two others, ... let us now proceed to the
prose dictamen, the dictamen of letters; for that is demanded
of all and recognized as of great utility. It increases
eloquence, promotes favor, enlarges honors, and
often enriches the needy.” The typical parts of a letter—there
may be more, or fewer—are salutatio, exordium,
petitio, conclusio. This whole book is devoted to prescriptions
for the first. The salutatio must always be in the
third person. Its order is determined by the relation of the
rank or dignity of the sender to that of the recipient,
though this in certain cases is waived. It is careful of
titles and of their appropriate modifiers.
The use of Dei gratia with a title is determined specifically.
“The main consideration, however, in any salutatio is who is
writing to whom; for there must always be made an adjustment
of the one to the other (collatio personarum). The Pope
thus salutes the Emperor: ‘dilecto filio F. romanorum imperatori
et semper augusto’.... The Emperor calls the
Pope ‘sanctissimum in Christo patrem.’” So on down the list
of dignities and occupations[27] the author specifies what is
correct, or suggests what is appropriate, in noun and modifier,
and answers certain questions of syntax.
The book closes with a protest. Merely to consult a
formulary is a poor substitute for studying the art of
salutatio. It is like swimming with corks. “The ideal
(forma) of salutatio which we have here worked out, well
grasped and held, will save writers both from borrowed
plumage and from deficiency.”
The exordium is such a prelude to the statement of the
facts as will make the hearer[28] open-minded, well disposed,
and attentive.
The reader’s sympathy is engaged by the writer’s reference
to himself, to his opponent,[29] to his reader, or to the occasion.
According to the nature of the subject, the exordium may be
either direct (principium) or indirect (insinuatio). Its diction
must be fluent, correct, unstudied, i.e., it must avoid harshness,
deviation from recognized usage, and pomp.[30] Especially
must the writer avoid any language that can be turned
against him. To begin with a proverb, though this is advised
by some authors,[31] is to deviate the exordium from its proper
function.
Narratio, statement of the facts,[32] should be concise,
transparently clear, and plausible (brevis, dilucida, verisimilis).
The application of the ancient maxim is to
the connection of narratio with exordium by proper conjunctions
and in several possible cases. Similarly are
set forth the ways of connecting it with the following
petitio, which is summarily defined. Conclusio in a
letter is not, as in a speech, the logical result of proof.
Rather it is the satisfaction of whatever expectations
have been aroused. It may be affirmative, negative,
or conditional, so long as it is a satisfying close. Modes
of connecting it with the rest of the letter again have
most space.
The fifth book, reviewing all these items in the same
order, constitutes a summary manual, a summa dictaminis.
“Since I know that some will find the multiplicity of the
preceding burdensome, let the multiplicity be reduced in this
book to paucity in consideration for the unlettered (rudium).
Thus, as for those who rejoice in abundance I have displayed
letters both various and adequate, so for the many of weaker
stomach who wish to be fed on light diet I ought to set forth
food at once moderate and proper (honestum).” The author
then proceeds seriatim with a digest.
This book by itself provides about the same quantity of
precept as suffices in other manuals to introduce collections
of specimens; but it is exceptionally systematic.[33]
In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the practise of
cursus became more technical, and the use of the term
more special. The Chancellor appointed by Pope Urban
II was John of Gaetà (Giovanni Gaetano), who had learned
dictamen from Alberic of Monte Cassino,[34] and who was
specifically commissioned to “reform the style of ancient
grace and elegance in the Apostolic See” and to “restore
the Leonine rhythm with its lucid rapidity.”[35] The
dominant chancery style, thus reformed, embodied the
principle of rhythmical close in three types of prose
cadence:
The fixing of these three cadences in Roman use would
of itself have given them a vogue beyond letter-writing.
Moreover they were chosen not at random, but as typical
fulfilments of rhythmical expectation. For they appear
also, though not exclusively, in the collects of the liturgy
and in the daily offices.[39] The collect for the fourth Sunday
after the Epiphany has all three.
Deus qui nos in tantis perículis cònstitútos (vel.) pro humana
scis fragilitate non pósse subsístere (tard.) da nóbis salútem
(plan.) méntis et córporis (tard.) ut ea quæ pro peccatis nostris
patimur (not conformed) te adjuvánte vincámus (plan.).[40]
The longer measures of the collect composed in 1264 by
St. Thomas Aquinas for Corpus Christi fall upon velox.
Deus, qui nobis sub sacramento mirabili passionis tuæ
memóriam rèliquísti, tribue, quæsumus, ita nos corporis et
sanguinis tui sacra mystéria vènerári ut redemptionis tuæ
fructum in nobis júgiter sèntiámus.
The English translation, following this cadence in the
first measure and the third, departs in the second.
O God, who in this wonderful sacrament hast left us a
memórial of thy pássion, grant us, we beseech thee, so to
venerate the sacred mysteries of thy body and blood [not conformed]
that we may ever perceive within ourselves the frúit
of thy redémption.[41]
Hearing these cadences over and over, preachers of course
used them often in Latin sermons. Thus the cadences
that were obligatory in ceremonious letters, and habitual
in other use, confirmed the conception and practise of
Latin prose as rhythmical.
The rhythmical conception of prose, as the middle age
knew well, had been dominant in classical antiquity. But
medieval Latin prose, though its tradition came through
the schools of Gaul, had had its own development. As in
verse,[42] so in prose, the shift of rhythmical control to stress
opened, not a breach, but a new artistic life. Medieval
Latin ran as a living language with the movement of
living speech. This was recognized even by the grammarians.[43]
So the thirteenth-century manuals of dictamen
kept the terminology of ancient metric to describe accentual
rhythms[44] because Latin to them was present
as well as past, and seemed to reach indefinitely into the
future. The future, by the time of the Renaissance, was
seen to be with the vernacular for poetry. More slowly
it was seen to be there also for prose. Meantime Latin
poetic and rhetoric came to be studied by revival of
antiquity. Revival translates Renaissance exactly. Italian
scholars, and after them French and English, sought to
turn Latin prose back to Cicero. Though they thus accomplished
some most worthy ends, their theory and
their practise interrupted Latin prose composition. Their
contemptuous rejection of medieval rhythms hastened the
processes by which Latin became a “dead” language.
In the middle age it was living. A conspicuous evidence
of its vitality, not merely a legal technic, but the formulation
of a rhythmical habit, was the cursus.
[1] Thurot, 91, 114 (note 2), 483 (note 1). Thurot finds Orléans more
in touch with Italy than with its own part of France.
[2] Several of the collection by Pierre de Blois in PL 207 seem to be
form-letters; and this is the main intention in the tenth-century Collectio
Sangallensis, MHG, Legum Sectio V, Formulæ, pages 390-433.
See Clerval, 114, on the letters of Fulbert in Bibl. Nat. MS 14167; 311-313,
on Pierre de Blois, Étienne de Tournay, and John of Salisbury.
[3] Scribit Remensis archiepiscopus pro causa nostra domino Papæ,
præcipiens litteras suas ad meum formari arbitrium. Ep. 286; PL,
199: 326.
[4]Ep. 223, page 389, in the collection of the letters of Gerbert, John
of Salisbury, and Stephen of Tournay printed by Ruette, Paris, 1611.
Both texts, omitting the salutatio, have the simple heading Guillelmo
Papiensi. PL dates the letter 1167.
[6] See Gaudenzi, who also edits it in Bibliotheca iuridica, I. It is printed
in part by Rockinger, I. 121-174.
[7] Edited by Gaudenzi in Bibliotheca iuridica, II.
[8] Hahn, I. 279-385; composed mainly of specimens. For Guido Fava
and Bene di Lucca, see Gaudenzi.
[9] Described from MS Bibl. Nat. fonds St. Victor, 906, and several
times quoted, by Thurot, 414, 415, 483, 484, 485; mentioned by Clark.
Manacorda, II. 266, citing Gaudenzi, says it is by Bene of Florence.
[10] The term was more special than dictator, which meant more generally
a master in the art of prose; but Boncompagno, perhaps because of his
legal bent, uses the two side by side in his Rhetorica novissima: “Dictator,
prout hodie sumitur, est ille qui oratorum dicta legit et repetit, et repetita
variat et componit.... Dictatoris officium est materias sibi exhibitas
vel a se aliquando inventas congruo latino et appositione ornare: tales
namque interdum notarii appellantur.” Bibl. iurid. II. 257.
[11] Under the title Rhetorica ecclesiastica this is studied for the twelfth
century by Emil Ott in Sitzungsberichte der K. Akad. der Wissenschaften,
philosophisch-historische Klasse 125 (1891-1892), Abhandl. 8:
pages 1-118, Vienna, 1892; and in the series edited by Dr. Ludwig
Wahrmund with the sub-title Quellen zur Geschichte des römischcanonistischen
Processes im Mittelalter, Innsbruck, vol. I, 1906.
[12] E.g., the privilegia of Urban III (1185) and of Gregory VIII (1187)
in PL 202.
[13] Poole provides the best English introduction to this study.
[14] E.g., Alberic in Rockinger, I. 9. Ermini finds it used in the tenth
century to mean devoir, or theme, “specimen eruditionis,” “lavoro
scolastico,” Poeti epici latini del secolo x, 70, 109.
[15] E.g., Candelabrum, as also Conrad in Rockinger, I. 442. For the
poetriæ, see above, Chapter VII. B.
[16] For prosopopœia and controversia see the index to ARP.
[20] Cursus is used in this general sense by the thirteenth-century grammar
edited by Fierville (119), which also applies to compositio the phrase
equabiliter perpolita (116). Rhet. ad Heren. has æqualiter perpolita.
For cursus in its special sense, see below, section C.
[21]Poetria nova 1051-1060 is quoted here with some variations from
Faral’s text. The Candelabrum is therefore posterior to 1208-1213.
[22] Cf. Matthieu de Vendôme, II., section 13 seq.; Faral, 155 seq.
[23] “Unius clausule integrum membrum.” Clausula is consistently used
to mean what we now call a sentence. It is so defined below (folio 6):
“De clausulis quoque sequitur ut agamus, quoniam ex distinctionibus
clausule compinguntur. Clausula igitur est plurium distinctionum
continuatio ambitum perfectum sententie comprehendens.” The
author adds that it is otherwise used abusive. His definition agrees with
Fierville, 119.
[24] Alberic (Rockinger, I. 25) has the same threefold division, but calls
[1]suspensiva, and says that it ends acuto accentu. Conrad (Rockinger,
I. 443) follows Alberic’s terms, and quotes (444-445) Alexander de
Villedieu’s Doctrinale, 2348-2358. The Candelabrum grasps clearly the
ancient conception of a period as a sentence rhythmically composed and
rhythmically completed.
[25] The technical significances of this section cannot safely be suggested
by translation. The available terms of modern English, if not misleading,
would be at least prejudicial to an interesting inquiry. A considerable
part of the original is printed by Thurot, 415: “De punctis ... et
modo punctandi,” etc.
[26] “Quod paritatem sillabarum et similem consonantiam sine ulla temporis
consideratione observat.” The example is the hymn Ave, Maria,
salvatoris. There is added, by way of caveat, the different ancient
definition of rhythmus; but the medieval use is vindicated “ad delectationem
et quandam mollitiem; quoque ad dignitatem....” So Conrad:
“Rithmicum observat tantummodo certum numerum sillabarum,
distinguendo clausulas versiculorum in quadam finali concinnantia.”
Rockinger, I. 419.
[27] Cf. Conrad’s list headed Diversitas personarum. Rockinger, I.
425 seq.
[28] The ancient term auditor is kept, as well as the traditional three
functions. The second function being cardinal in a letter, benevolentiæ
captatio in some manuals, e.g., Alberic’s (Rockinger, I. 18), is used
as the heading, instead of exordium. In others, as, here, it is a subheading.
The doctrine here is from Rhet. ad Herennium I.
[29] Reference to the opponent is kept from ancient rhetoric, though
often inapplicable in a letter. But see the opening of John of Salisbury’s
letter at the beginning of this Chapter.
[30] The ancient counsel against pomp in the exordium, though repeated,
seems to have been less regarded than the others.
[31] E.g., by Geoffroi de Vinsauf, Poetria nova, 126-133 (Faral, 201);
Guido Fava (Rockinger, I. 185; Gaudenzi, 129).
[32] The term is said to be more inclusive. “Narrationum genera tria
sunt: oratorium, digressorium, et poeticum.” Digressorium probably
refers to the digressio for which a place in the speech was provided by
ancient rhetoric after the division (see ARP, 65). Poeticum is of course
divided into historia, fabula, argumentum (for which see the index).
The author makes no use of this, or of the whole division, which indeed
is inapplicable to a letter; but it seems to have troubled him, as it troubled
the poetriæ (see above, page 193). Quintilian’s clear distinction seems
to have escaped them: “Et historiæ, quæ currere debet ac ferri, minus
convenissent insistentes clausulæ,” etc., IX. iv.
[33] At this point the author turns from Roman use to French, beginning
Book VI with a new set of definitions.
[34] Alberic’s Rationes dictandi are printed in Rockinger, I. 9-28, and
are followed by Albericus de dictamine, 29-46.
[35]Liber pontificalis, 162, vol. II. 311, as translated by Poole (84) in
context. The Chancellor was afterward (1118-1119) Pope Gelasius II.
[36] The key phrases are Clark’s (10), repeated by Poole (90). The
grave accent in the last indicates that at this point there is often a secondary,
lighter stress.
Tardus is called ecclesiasticus in a thirteenth-century work quoted by
Thurot, 482.
A fourth form, trispondiacus (Vacandard, 72, 89), is regarded by Croll
(2) as a modification of velox.
For correctness of cadence as a mark of authenticity see the passage
from Pierre de Blois quoted by Langlois, NE 34, part 2: 26.
The best English summary of the technic of cursus is Poole, Chapter
IV, which also reviews Valois, Havet, W. Meyer, and Clark. The best
indication of the significance of cursus is Croll; for though this essay is
directed to a later period, it reviews medieval habit and through English
examples exhibits the influence of cursus in the development of vernacular
prose rhythm.
[37]Reg. VI. 105, June 30, 1203, as quoted and pointed by Poole (97),
who thus prints the whole mandate.
[38]Ep. VI. 6; Toynbee, 75; pointed by Clark, 20. Both record W.
Meyer’s emendation for cursus, puníta (for Púnica, a former corrupt
reading). The cursus in John of Salisbury’s Ep. 221 are followed in the
translation above, page 209. The text begins as follows: “Fáma vulgánte
(plan.) didicimus vos et dominum Ottonem sanctæ Romanæ Ecclesiæ
diáconum càrdinálem (vel.) ad preces illustris domini nostri regis Anglórum
(plan.) ex mandato dómini pápæ (plan.) in partes Aquitániæ
dèscendísse (vel.) ut auctore Deo, si fieri potest, Anglicanæ Ecclesiæ
debitam reddatis libertatem (not conformed) et inter dominum regem
et Cantuariensem archiepiscopum pacem et concórdiam rèformétis
(vel.). A magnis etiam et a venerabilibus víris audítum est (tard.) quod
præfatus dominus noster rex adeo de amore véstro confídit (plan.) ut
consilio vestro in omnibus obtemperáre decréverit” (tard.).
[44]Candelabrum, describing French interpretation of prose rhythms by
metrical terms, says: “Nor do they consider those feet according to shortness
or length, but according to number of syllables and word-habit.”
The whole passage is quoted by Thurot (484), who notes its correspondence
to Maître Guillaume (quoted at 481): “The feet used in verse
are three, dactyl, spondee, trochee. In dictamen, however, we use two,
spondee and dactyl. Nor are the feet to be measured by length and
shortness, but by the run (cursus) of the words. For every dissyllable,
whether long or short, is a spondee; and a trisyllable with a short penult
is a dactyl.” Ponce (quoted also at 481) lays down the same principle.
The cursus, that is, was determined by the number of unstressed syllables
between word-accents. The old terminology of quantitative metric
was kept, partly because it was conveniently familiar, partly because
the new rhythms were legitimate descendants of the old. But the abeyance
of quantity could not be more clearly indicated than by the dictators’
habit of calling every dissyllable a spondee.
CHAPTER IX PREACHING — References and Abbreviations — A. Vernacular to the People, Latin to the Clergy — B. Collections — C. Manuals — D. Symbolism — E. Composition — 1. Imaginative Method — 2. Logical Method — F. Style — 1. Rhythm — 2. Balance and Rime — 3. Refrain — FOOTNOTES:
Bourgain
Bourgain (l’Abbé L.), La chaire française au xiie
siècle d’après les manuscrits, Paris, 1879.
Clerval
(see the list for Chapter VI).
Cruel
Cruel (R.), Geschichte der deutschen Predigt im
Mittelalter, Detmold, 1879.
Douais
Douais (C.), Essai sur l’organisation des études
dans l’Ordre des Frères Prêcheurs au xiiie et au xive siècle
(1216-1342). Prèmiere province de Provence. Province de Toulouse,
avec de nombreux textes inédits. Toulouse & Paris, 1884.
LM
Lecoy de la Marche (A.), La chaire française au moyen âge,
spécialement au xiiie siècle, d’après les manuscrits contemporains,
Paris, 1886 (2nd edition).
Owst
Owst (G. R.), Preaching in medieval England, an
introduction to sermon manuscripts of the period c. 1350-1450,
Cambridge, 1926.
PL
Patrologia latina (Migne), cited by volume and
column.
Perdrizet
Perdrizet (Paul), Étude sur le Speculum humanæ
salvationis, Paris (thèse), 1908.
Polheim
Polheim (Karl), Die lateinische Reimprosa, Berlin,
1925.
The historian of twelfth-century preaching finds the
“prodigious success”[1] of St. Anselm’s sermon on the
Assumption not even faintly echoed in the flat record.
The same disappointment awaits any one who shall turn
from the fame of John Bunyan’s preaching to his printed
sermons. In both cases the reputation is more convincing
than the record. The testimony leaves no doubt that
the preacher was eloquent; but his eloquence has not been
preserved. The seventeenth-century record and the
medieval, though in different directions, are alike insufficient.[2]
Even when we have on the page before us
the very sentences—and often we have something less,
or even something different, we lack something of the
eloquence. For the difficulty of transmission is so fundamental
that it thwarts even the records of our own day.
Oratory is typically the energizing of a message by a
speaker for a specific audience. Its style depends on
all three. In varying degrees all three enter into its
composition. The occasion becomes part of the message.
Between speaker and audience there is mutual
response. Therefore of all the arts oratory is the most
perishable.
But the history of oratory, though often baffling, is
not hopeless. So perishable that it can never be quite
recaptured, oratory may be so charged that even through
imperfect record much often transpires. For any given
period its records not only reveal much of the habit of
the time, but conversely can often be so interpreted by
that habit as to become really significant. Medieval
sermons can thus be related not only to the medieval
pedagogy of rhetoric, but to actual habits of composition
and of style. In a form of oratory continuous for nearly
two thousand years they will show at least what in preparation,
composition, utterance, record is typically
medieval.
For the middle age preaching is the characteristic
form of oratory. Political oratory being in abeyance,
legal oratory having little scope, preaching practically
monopolizes the third field distinguished by Aristotle,
occasional oratory, the oratory of here and now. Teaching,
clearly of course a sermon function, sometimes becomes
the main object; but even so it is not incompatible
with other oratorical use of the occasion. Indeed, a
sermon hardly succeeds as teaching except through the
typical means of occasional oratory. For a sermon is
different from a lesson, and even more different from
an essay. As a form of oral composition it has opportunities
and methods distinct from those of the bar or the
senate. Occasional oratory, always beset by temptations
toward sophistic,[3] has always opened on the other
hand the highest ranges. In preaching, the safeguard
against sophistic is in the distinctive use of the occasion
to move men to action. Always emotional, occasional
oratory becomes in preaching a distinct form of persuasion.
Relying less than political oratory on argument,
reasoning less and pleading more, it is even more urgent
toward a goal. This character, achievement alike and
misuse, is vivid in the medieval preaching of the friars.
Medieval preaching is occasional oratory not only in
the ancient application to special solemnity, but more
significantly in using the familiar recurrences of the
Church year. The whole western world kept not only
Christmas, but Candlemas, Michaelmas, and the rest.
Nothing is more characteristic than the focus of popular
emotion upon Corpus Christi. The calendar of feasts
and fasts was the actual calendar. A medieval auditory
had a great common fund of conscious and subconscious
associations. The surrounding symbolism of stone and
glass was familiar from land to land. The pulpit was
beside the altar. The regular sermon on a Sunday or
a feast was at Mass after the gospel, which furnished its
text.[4] The atmosphere of prayer was intensified by
specific petition preceding and following. “Let us therefore
ask our Lord to give me good words for you” ended
the exordium, or “Pray that we may be illuminated,”
or “Pray the Lord, therefore, that by the power of
spiritual teaching to-day your hearts may be uplifted”;[5]
and the congregation united in Pater and Ave. So the
sermon ended with prayer, and was immediately followed
by common intercessions. Though some of these
conditions are constant throughout the history of Christendom,
never before or since have they combined at
once so amply and so widely to constitute the conditions
of preaching. In this special sense medieval preaching
was the oratory of occasion. At no other time has oratory
had at command so large and constant a fund of common
emotional associations.
The appeal of medieval preaching to this common
emotional fund, though it cannot often be measured, can
be analyzed often as to style and composition, oftener
as to habit of thought, in abundant documents. Even
in print hardly any medieval material is more abundant—and
there are further stores in manuscript—than collections
of sermons. In order to interpret these, we must
constantly remember how they were made and why.
First, medieval sermons are habitually gauged to one
of the two typical audiences. Either they are for the
lay folk in parish church or cathedral (sermones ad populum),
and were preached in the vernacular; or they are
for the clergy (sermones ad clerum), i.e., before synods,
councils, schools, oftenest of all in monastery chapels,
and were preached in Latin.[6] In either case, until the
late middle age, the record was always in Latin; in
either case the preparation also, the notes and outline
and more or less of the further composition, was
usually in Latin. In the former case of a sermon
preached to a lay congregation the record gives at
most only a translation.[7] In the latter case of a sermon
preached to a monastic community the record is
at least nearer to the spoken word. We can press
further, therefore, the analysis of sermons preserved
by such communities as the Cistercians and the Victorines.[8]
Though popular preaching is no less worthy of study,
less of it has been transferred to the written page.[9] But
translation, though it could convey little of the spoken
vernacular style, must not be thought of as involving
the difficulties of to-day. In the middle age every cleric
was bilingual; and every preacher of distinction enough
to be recorded not only read and wrote Latin habitually,
but spoke it fluently.[10] His schooling having been in
Latin, both written and oral, his daily offices, his reading,
and whatever writing he did being still in Latin, he used
Latin easily and naturally in thinking out and ordering
a sermon or in giving another’s sermon, or his own afterward,
the permanence of writing. Since he would not be
embarrassed, as young preachers sometimes are to-day,
by trying to recall phrases and sentences, preaching in
the vernacular from Latin notes might even leave oral
composition the more free.
The other process, the final rendering in Latin, was
by no means always of the sermon as preached. It might
be merely a digest, or more expansive, or the whole
sermon. All three degrees seem to be exemplified among
the printed sermons of Fulbert.[11] The compilers of Odo
of Morimond say: “he was very eloquent; but in writing
his sermons we have ignored the form for the substance.”[12]
Collections often show distinctly less concern for record,
for commemoration of achievement, than for guidance.
Some even of the more important collections have evidently
this practical aim. They propose not only inspiration,
but practical suggestion and direction for
future sermons on recurrent themes. They are less anthologies
than repertories. Maurice de Sully, Bishop of
Paris, thus designed his widespread collection primarily
for the pastors of his diocese.[13] The study of preaching,
not merely the preservation of notable sermons preached
in his time (sermones reportati de auditu), seems to
have been the object of the collections of Pierre de
Limoges. Clearly the best known of these, his Distinctiones,[14]
arranging not only whole sermons, but outlines
and suggestive passages alphabetically by subjects, is
meant for reference. That the collections commonly
had in view the practical use of successful sermons as
models is suggested again and again, and sometimes
indicated.[15]
The great thesaurus of Jacques de Vitry[16] is systematically
practical, a collection not primarily of sermons,
but for sermons. Models, outlines, suggestions, intended
for adaptation in the vernacular[17] are arranged according
to the Church calendar: four books for the seasons, a
fifth for the saints, with three expositions for each day,
the first of the introit, the second of the epistle, the
third of the gospel. The sixth book is classified for
adaptations to typical social groups. What has naturally
most attracted modern historians in this storehouse is
the abundance of illustrative descriptions and stories,
the exempla. A resource prized in all times for popular
address, the exemplum was so cultivated in medieval
preaching as to call forth many collections.[18] It looms
unduly large to modern readers because the exempla
have now an extraneous interest in reflecting medieval
life, and because they were taken not only, as now, from
contemporary life, from history, from legend, but also
from the bestiaries.
The basilisk, they tell us, bears in his eye his poison, vilest
of animals, beyond others to be execrated. Wilt thou know
the eye that is empoisoned, eye of evil, eye that has fascination?
Then think thou upon envy. St. Bernard on the Psalm Qui
habitat, xiii. 4; PL 183: 237.
The mythical zoölogy is now often too diverting to
keep its effectiveness as illustration. But to recover this,
and to realize that the bestiaries do not convict the middle
age of credulity, we need not go back of St. Francis
de Sales. Exempla, after all, are a commonplace of preaching
because they are a necessity.
The general thesaurus and the special[19] alike confirm
the impression of wide use of a common fund of topics
and illustrations. But sermon helps are not peculiar to
the middle age. Every age has offered to its preachers
something equivalent to the medieval handy manuals.[20]
Not only preaching, but all occasional oratory, has always
been beset by the temptation to rely on pattern and
stock.[21] That the middle age had many conventional
sermons is less significant than that it had St. Bernard
and the early Dominicans.
Medieval manuals of preaching are no more specific
than modern manuals as to their rhetoric. That is
typically generalized, or even taken for granted. For
instance, Guibert de Nogent’s Liber quo ordine sermo
fieri debeat,[22] concerned entirely with interpretation, has
no rhetoric at all. The anonymous Chartres work on
popular preaching quoted in part by Clerval[23] gives,
besides the usual procedure and advice, a practical
counsel for preparation and one for delivery. The first
is to fix meditation on the specific object of that sermon
and on the specific means most likely to bring it home,
not on the words. The words will come if the matter is
surely ordered. The second is to increase urgency from
quotations of texts through exempla uttered with loud
appeal until the congregation shows emotional response,
then to moderate the tone so as to lead quietly to the
final benediction.
Another anonymous manual[24] sets forth eight methods
of expansion (De dilatatione sermonum): (1) definition
and exposition of terms, especially of their “moral” significance;
(2) division, not to be so minute in a sermon
as in a treatise; (3) proof, by contraries, enthymemes,
examples, again to be guarded from subtlety; (4) citation
of confirmatory texts; (5) degrees, i.e., positive-comparative-superlative,
as in exhibiting one of the
virtues; (6) metaphors, not to be multiplied nor mixed;
(7) symbolism, i.e., allegory, tropology, anagogy; (8)
cause and effect. Most of these are commonplaces of
rhetoric. Some of them, and their use for dilation, suggest
the same preoccupations as the poetriæ.[25]
The Dominicans, devoted to preaching, maintaining
a long and severe discipline of studies, provided systematically
for oral composition. “Legendo, studendo,
disputando”[26]—the last tallies not only with Dominican
fame, but with the focus, and the increasing emphasis,
of oral training on logic.[27] Otherwise the manual of the
fifth Dominican General, the De eruditione prædicatorum
of Humbert de Romans, says little of rhetoric. Rather
it is practical psychology, as are the second book of
Aristotle’s Rhetoric and the sixth book of Jacques de Vitry.
Practical by another method is the manual of Alain de
Lille, Summa magistri Alani doctoris universalis de arte
prædicatoria.[28] “First we must see,” he says at the end
of his preface, “what preaching is, its distinguishing qualities
of expression and of thought, and its typical species;
secondly, who should preach; thirdly, to whom; fourthly,
why; fifthly, where.” His first chapter, after brief consideration
of preaching as public speaking, sets forth
the special sanction for sermons of the gospels, the Psalms,
the Pauline epistles, and the “books of Solomon” as
offering instruction in morals. Winning his audience
by his own humility and by the practical import of his
message,[29] not by appeals to applause, the preacher proceeds
to the twofold exposition of the text. “Let his
words be sometimes emotional (commotiva), to soften
the minds of his hearers and bring tears. But let the
sermon be concise, lest prolixity bring instead boredom....
Finally he should use exempla.”
Chapter ii proposes for a theme the scorning of the
world (De mundi contemptu), and for its text, “Vanity
of vanities; all is vanity.” Distinguishing the vanity of
this world as thus typically threefold, Alain quotes
Romans and the Psalms and adds Persius. “Thus the
preacher should confirm each division of his text. His
next step is to show where is vanity, where vanity of
vanities, where all is vanity.... The scorning of the
world, thus established by the way of the world itself,
should be established also by consideration of man’s
end (a causa finali).” The peroration apostrophizes
human blindness (O homo, si mundana, etc.).
In a word, Alain furnishes a specimen order and procedure.
Succeeding chapters thus present other usual
topics: scorning of oneself, gluttony, the other deadly
sins, the heavenly hope, spiritual grief and joy, patience
and each of the other virtues, love of God and of one’s
neighbor, etc. The remaining headings of his prefatory
division are taken up at chapter xxxviii; and his consideration
of different types in congregations has the
humor to include the sleepy. The title Summa, then,
implies a preacher’s book of reference, with advice and
direction subordinated to classified material. The distinction
of this Summa is its systematic conciseness.
Much more distinctive than any provision of collection
or manual for ordinary use of a common fund is the
prevalence of symbolism. The “moral” exposition that
followed the literal commonly had this direction. For
medieval symbolism was not merely a habit of exposition;
it was seen as well as heard because it was a habit
of conception. The cathedrals still exhibit in sculpture
and glass what came in words from their pulpits. The
Psalms, especially those recurring in the daily offices,
thus conveyed from generation to generation the eternal
word of God. For every psalm was the lyric cry of
David, or of some other ancient Hebrew, only in the
first instance (litteralis expositio). It always meant more;
and its further meaning (moralis expositio), as cumulating
progressive experience of God, was more important.
It always meant not only David, but every other soul
thus answering God, the “poor man” of every time and
of every clime, every individual then and there focusing
and enlarging by those words his own experience.
So far the “moral” interpretation treats the psalm
as an extreme case of literary inspiration, appropriates
it as having the universal validity of every lyric that has
survived the centuries. A religious classic, more widely
and intensely spiritual than any other body of lyrics, the
psalter is still only a classic. But medieval interpretation
always took a third step. Every psalm meant not
only David, and further not only every “poor man”
making it his own, but also “the man,” the Lord incarnate
to share all humanity and to give men “power to become
the sons of God.” Thus the Psalms spanned the centuries,
connected the New Testament with the Old indivisibly,
and were the voice of man in every age answering
God in the Church. The habitual use of the Old
Testament, and even of secular history, as prefiguring
is here focused in its simplest form.[30] Simplest and
commonest instance of symbolism, the interpretation
of the Psalms is characteristic. Though not, indeed,
peculiar to the middle age, it opens a widespread medieval
habit.
The habitual use of the Song of Songs as symbolic of
the Christ and his Church reminds us that symbolism is
essentially poetic. It was the usual poetic of medieval
preaching in interpreting not only the Scriptures, but
all human experience. As behind the word lay spiritual
meaning, so behind the veil of the senses lay the realities
of life. The so-called “otherworldliness” of medieval
preaching is no ignoring of physical facts; it is a sustained
and consistent call to see through them. What
medieval philosophy defined as seeing “in the aspect of
eternity” (sub specie æternitatis) medieval preaching
inculcated as a habit of vision. The habit might, indeed,
degenerate, as in that popular manual of the fourteenth
century, the Speculum humanæ salvationis,[31] into extravagance
or minute formalism; but even so it kept
some view of history as a providential progress. It
might rise, on the other hand, to express the immediate
apprehension of the mystic, the vision of spiritual genius.
But the distinction of the medieval mystic is rather in
degree than in kind. The whole age is characteristically
habituated to mysticism. No other poetic vision is equal
to Dante’s; but no other form of poetry in his age, whether
in verse or in sermon, is commoner than the vision.
Not only to the rapt was the visible world eloquent
of the unseen eternal.
Full, indeed, is everything of supernal mysteries, abounding
each in its special sweetness if the eye that beholds be but
attentive, as of him who knows how to suck honey from the
stone and oil from the hardest rock. St. Bernard, De
Laudibus Virginis Matris, I. 1; PL 183: 56.
In the following sermon of this series St. Bernard refers
seriatim to the accepted prefigurations of the Blessed
Virgin. She is the perennial antagonist of the serpent
(Genesis iii. 15), the mulier fortis of Solomon (Proverbs
xxxi. 10), the burning bush (Exodus iii. 2), Aaron’s budding
rod (Numbers xvii. 8), Isaiah’s rod from the root of
Jesse (xi. 1), the rod that smote the rock (Exodus xvii.
6) and divided the sea (Exodus xiv. 16), Gideon’s fleece
(Judges vi. 37-40), the woman who is the Lord’s new
creation (Jeremiah xxxi. 22). The prefigurations of this
list had an obvious appeal in sermons through being
familiar in hymns, in sculpture, in glass. Evidently
St. Bernard loved them for their poetry; but he is also
convinced of their sanction. He even formulates the
theory of symbolic prefiguration.
These words [“To-day ye shall know that the Lord will
come”], indeed, have in Holy Writ their [historical] location
in place and time; but not incongruously have they been
adapted to the vigil of the Lord’s Nativity by mother Church—the
Church, I say, she who has with her the counsel and
spirit of her Spouse and God.... When, therefore, she
changes or shifts words in Holy Writ, her combination (compositio)
has more weight than the passage in its original place,
the more, perhaps, the greater the distance between figure
and fact, between light and shadow, between mistress and
handmaid. St. Bernard, In Vigilia Nativitatis Domini,
III. 1; PL 183: 94.
His second sermon for Advent carries out the prefiguration
of the rod, or stem (virga).[32]
From these passages I think it now manifest what is the
stem proceeding from the root of Jesse, and what is the flower
on which reposeth the Holy Spirit. For the Virgin Mother of
God is the stem, her son is the flower, flower indeed the son of
the Virgin, flower white at once and ruddy, the chosen from
thousands (Cantic. v. 10), flower that angels desire in their
visions, flower at whose fragrance the dead have revival, and,
as he himself beareth witness, flower of the field (Cantic. ii. 1),
not of the garden. Flowereth the field without human ministry,
not by sowing of any one, not upturned by spading,
not from without made fertile. So entirely, so the Virgin’s
womb hath flowered; so inviolate, unimpaired, and chaste the
body of Mary as the pasture of the eternal vigor hath burgeoned
its flower, whose is a beauty beyond corruption, whose
a glory unfading forever. O Virgin! stem of the highest, to
what a summit thou liftest on high thy holiness! even to him
that sitteth on the throne, even to the Lord in his majesty.
Nor is that a great marvel, since thou has sent so deep the
roots of thy meekness. O truly celestial plant, that art precious
above all and holy above mankind! O true tree of life, which
alone was worthy to bear the fruit of salvation!
De Adventu Domini, II. 4; PL 183: 42.
The symbolism of his sermon in the Epiphany octave
on the marriage at Cana is specifically moralized.
Now, methinks, ye have fathomed to what my words are
tending. To-day ye have been hearing the wonder performed
at the marriage, beginning indeed of the Lord’s tokens, even
as a story sufficiently wonderful, and in significance still
richer in gladness. Great indeed was the sign of the heavenly
power, that water turned into wine at the Lord’s bidding; but
far better that other changing at the right hand of the Highest
which in this one is prefigured. We are bidden every one to
the spiritual marriage at which of a truth the bridegroom is
Christ our Lord. Wherefore we sing in the Psalter: And he as
a bridegroom coming forth from his chamber [Psalm xviii. 6].
Spouse indeed are we to him, if this seem not to you incredible,
both all together one spouse and every soul by itself a spouse
singly. But when can this be conceived of its God by human
weakness, that we should be his beloved as a bride is beloved
by her bridegroom? Far enough is this bride below her bridegroom
in origin, below in her nature, below in her dignity.
Nevertheless for that ancient Æthiop woman the son of the
eternal king from far made his advent, and that for his own
he might espouse her, feared not even to die for her. Moses,
indeed, took to wife an Æthiop woman, but his marriage
availed not to change the Æthiop’s color: Christ will present
his bride, whom he loved in her baseness and all her foulness,
glorious with his own glory, his Church without spot or
wrinkle. Aaron may murmur; Miriam (Maria) may murmur,
not the new, but the old, not the Lord’s mother, but Moses’
sister; not, I say, our Mary, she who shows her solicitude if
some lack perchance is found at the marriage. Ye, therefore,
as is meet, amid the murmurs of the priests, amid the murmurs
of the synagogue, give your entire devotion to these
our common acts of praise and thanksgiving. Dominica
Prima post Octavam Epiphaniæ, II. 2; PL 183: 158.
Such preaching shows the same preoccupation as the
symbolic windows of the cathedrals, their carved capitals,
above all the thronged but harmonized groups of their
great porches. It is not merely conventional illustration;
it is a constant and consistent reminder of the
history of mankind as a scheme of redemption.
The most conventional form of symbolism is allegory.
This may be no more than what Lowell calls “personification
by capital letters,” as in the Vice and Virtue,
the Reason, Feeling, or Nature, of the eighteenth century.
Even so it has more point when the convention is as
instantly recognizable as the seven deadly sins of medieval
capitals and poems, or the four cardinal and the
three theological virtues, or even the seven liberal arts,
each with appropriate costume, attitude, gesture, or action.
How pleasant allegory may be in verse is evident
in the wide popularity of the Roman de la Rose.
But no less evidently such pictorial aggregation offers
little to preaching, since it has no vigor of composition.
To be moving, allegory as well as higher symbolism must
be narrative. The classic demonstration of this, the
Pilgrim’s Progress, was written by a preacher. The art
has never been more widely or more expertly pursued
than in the middle age. The fourteenth-century English
Piers Plowman suggests even more vividly, with its
strongly oral manner, how allegory might move in preaching.
A sermon might be not only enlivened by passages
of easily recognizable description; it might further be
vivified by making the figures individuals and by putting
them into speech and action. A complete demonstration
is furnished in the interlude, prologue, and tale of Chaucer’s
Pardoner. That accomplished rascal is made to
display the whole art of oral narrative, from its vulgar
drama to its high ranges of symbolic suggestion. The
case is extreme; but the method has been a resource of
popular preaching from the days of Nathan’s rebuke to
David down to the present. Oral narrative, often with
dramatic dialogue, has been heard again and again,
both in such base uses as the Pardoner’s and in such
urgency of message as Bunyan’s, because it has been
found surely persuasive.
Here is the high art of the exemplum. Often the medieval
record puts us off with a summary; sometimes the
manuals give a mere note, “Tell the story of so-and-so”;
but sometimes there are clear clues to such narrative
art as makes the Pardoner’s tale breathless. An exemplum
of Walter Map’s lets us divine how dramatic the
tale might be in the pulpit.
But for other men the monastic life turns out otherwise.
Far more pitiable was the fate of a noble and eloquent man
who, likewise a monk of the same community, was in the same
case recalled to arms. [After winning great fame as a warrior,
he had in penitence become a monk, vowing never again to
shed blood. But when the countryside was harried, his old
comrades dragged him forth, in spite of his protests, and
made him lead them once more.] Enduring many reverses of
battle with a noble fortitude, he was always reanimated by
defeat to fight again, and, inflamed as it were with new ardor,
would fly at the enemy the more fiercely, and whether they
fled or held their ground, would indefatigably stick to them
like glue. When the enemy sought to crush him by the
size of their company, they found that victory goes to bravery,
not to numbers. Burning with wrath, therefore, and increasing
their force many fold, they surprised him in a valley
hemmed between two cliffs, and had him almost trapped. No
hope, for he was caught; no issue, for he was held; they went
to work the more leisurely because the more securely. But
he, bursting into their midst like a tempest, scatters them
like dust in a whirlwind, and so stupefies them by his daring
that they see nothing to do but run. Promptly he hangs on
their rear with his band, small enough in comparison with
theirs; and the throng of the enemy, in the effort to save their
lords from him, becomes the prize of a single monk. But one
leader of that attack, after escaping, makes a detour ahead
and, mingling unrecognized with the monk’s men, works back
steadily toward the monk, risking his own life to take his.
The monk, almost stifled with toil and sun, calls his page,
enters a vineyard, doffs his armor, and, while his band passes
on, stretches himself half-stripped to the air under the shade
of a tall vine. Then the skulker, leaving the line of march
and slipping up stealthily step by step, pierces the monk with
a deadly dart and escapes. The monk, knowing himself near
death, confesses his sins to the page, the only person within
reach, bidding him impose penance. He, being a layman,
swears he knows not how. But the monk, extreme in his
penitence as in everything, says: “Impose upon me by the
mercy of God, dearest son, that in the name of Jesus Christ
my soul may be in hell doing penance up to the day of judgment;
so that then the Lord may have mercy upon me, lest
with the wicked I behold the countenance of his wrath and
anger.” Then replies the boy with tears, “My lord, I impose
upon thee for penance that which here before the Lord thy
lips have uttered.” And he, accepting with word and look,
devoutly received the penance and died.
Here let us remember the words of mercy, In whatsoever
hour a sinner shall repent, he shall be saved. Wherein he
might have repented and did not, whether he omitted anything
possible, we may discuss; and God have mercy on his
soul. Walter Map, De nugis curialium, I. xiv.
Composition as a progress of thought, logical sequence,
ordering by paragraphs, shows on the other hand little
that is distinctively medieval. As in other times, differences
here are rather individual. Bourgain does not
establish his assertion of a general weakness of order;[33]
and his addition that even St. Bernard proceeds by leaps[34]
is extravagant. Lecoy de la Marche has more warrant
for asserting that medieval sermons generally lack such
sustained progress[35] as Bossuet’s. For often the course
of a medieval sermon is not only shorter;[36] it is less sustained
by a progress of paragraphs than forwarded by
stages of emotion. The latter method may be for its
audience no less valid. Indeed, preaching must learn
poetic as well as rhetoric. Its composition, ideally embracing
both, will be bent toward the one or the other
by the particular preacher and audience. The medieval
abeyance of sustained logical progress, if in fact it was
general, may have been due to preoccupation with those
poetic methods which were effective with some of the
greatest preachers.
The school lore of rhetoric, however, was weak in the
inculcation of logical progress. Busy with style, confusing
in this study rhetoric with poetic, it offered too
little practical guidance for preaching as composition.
Doubtless the lack was filled in some cases by the teacher;[37]
but the shift of pedagogy to logic implies, among other
things, dissatisfaction with rhetoric.[38] What medieval
rhetoric lacked, medieval logic, for all its triumphs in
other directions, could not quite supply for preaching.
The disputations of the schools, excellent for general
training in oral fluency, in precision, in detecting and
meeting error, could not reach the specific skill of continuously
instructing, winning, and moving a silent
congregation. They might even lead a vain or unwary
preacher astray. Medieval preaching has been accused
of habitual over-division, of tedious minuteness in headings
and subheadings. Unfortunately such sermon divisions
are not peculiar to any period. They seem no less
common, for instance, in printed English sermons of the
seventeenth century. But the medieval record, at least,
does not always reproduce the actual preaching method.[39]
Sometimes it gives little beyond the outline, which thus
seems the more barren. Sometimes it uses a sermon as
the occasion for further development, rather providing
for future than following actual exposition of the text.
Where the record seems to follow, there is evidence
enough to make probable that the dominance of logic did
deviate many late medieval sermons into over-analysis.
Analysis, the very function of logic, can never suffice,
as Aristotle makes clear, for presentation. In preaching,
its value is not for organizing, but for preliminary
study. It is rather for the preacher than for his audience.
It belongs rather in his notes than in his sermon. But
though doctors analyzing daily in the schools might rely
unduly on their habitual method when they preached,
they preached oftenest to the schools themselves, that is
to special audiences habituated to logical method. The
popular preaching of the Franciscans can hardly have
had that bent. The Dominicans, severely trained in
logic, were also trained specifically to preach. St. Bernard,
preaching both to monastic communities and to
the people, will not be accused of over-division. Neither
St. Anthony of Padua nor St. Bernardine of Siena can
have set Italy on fire with elaborate analysis. These considerations,
though largely a priori, are at least as weighty
as contrary inferences from the sermon record. They
permit the belief that medieval preachers realized as generally
as preachers of other times the apothegm of St.
Ambrose: Non in dialectica complacuit Deo salvum facere
populum suum.
Medieval sermons, for all the defects of transmission,
offer ample and various demonstration of the force and
beauty of medieval Latin. In contrast to the archaistic
composition of the Renaissance, medieval sermon Latin
moves at its best with ready variety and even in ordinary
use with easy fluency.
Pierre de Celles,[40] fairly typical of ordinary expertness,
is clearly rhythmical. St. Bernard’s ardor and winsomeness,
the oral immediacy of his expression, appear in no
resource of his style more strikingly than in his very pace.[41]
We have heard with our ears what is full of grace and worthy
of acceptance: “Jesus Christ the Son of God is born in
Bethlehem of Judah.” My soul hath been melted at this
announcement; but my spirit in my breast is surging in haste
to utter this joy and this exultation of your desire at the time
appointed. Jesus is interpreted Savior. What so necessary
to the fallen, what so desirable to the wretched, what so useful
to the hopeless? Nay, elsewhere whence is salvation,
whence even some slight hope of salvation, in the law of sin
and the body of our death, in the evil of the present day and
the place of our affliction, unless it were born to us anew and
unlooked for? Thou perhaps desirest salvation; but the
bitterness of the remedy, when thou thinkest alike of thy
weakness and of thy illness, affrighteth thee. Fear thou not.
Christ is very gentle, mild and of great mercy, anointed with
the oil of gladness above his fellows, who receive, though not
his very fulness, yet some of the fulness of his anointing. But
lest thou, hearing his gentleness, shouldst undervalue the
might of thy Savior, cometh his title, the Son of God.
In Vigilia Nativitatis Domini, VI. 1; PL 183: 109.
Now let us return unto Bethlehem, and let us see this word
which is wrought, which the Lord hath wrought and hath
shown to his people. House of bread it is by old rendering;
good for us there to tarry. Where hath been the word of the
Lord, naught shall fail of the bread which shall strengthen
the heart, as saith the prophet: “Comfort thou me according
unto thy word” (Psalm cxviii. 28). In every word from the
mouth of God proceeding mankind liveth, liveth in Christ
as Christ in him is living. Ibid. 10; PL 183: 114.
Happy then forever are these our brethren, who now
have been freed from the snare of those that hunted them,
who from the tents (tabernaculis) of our campaigning to the
halls where we shall be resting have made their passage, their
fear of evil lifted, their hope singly and fully now established.
This is the faithful, all the faithful body, greeted in “There
shall no evil happen unto thee; neither shall any plague come
nigh thy dwelling” (tabernaculo: Psalm xc. 10).
In Psal. Qui habitat, XI. 2; PL 183: 225.
Balance, beloved of occasional orators from Gorgias
down,[42] is useful in sharpening the iterations and contrasts
of preaching.
Human weakness must realize its limitation.... The
counsel of preaching, rather the counsel of the truth itself
and of the divine reason, calls on man to yield his own reason.
Let him fear not to yield himself entirely, following God
entirely, and boasting in the Lord entirely, knowing him in
whom he believes as able to keep the deposit of oneself and
to give it increase (2 Tim. i. 12). He will restore thyself to
thee, and with interest. He takes it as earthly, to restore it
in heaven. He takes it in humility, to restore it exalted. He
takes it as diminished, to restore it perfected. He takes it
as empty, to restore it face to face with God in contemplation.
He takes it corrupted, to render it incorruptible. He takes
it in wretchedness, to render it happy, transferring a creature
of time to the eternal, man unto the godlike.
Achard of St. Victor, De septem desertis[43] (peroration).
Such balance often leads, through mere inflectional
correspondence, to rime. That rime of clause with
clause was avoided as a vice even in classical Latin is an
exaggeration of Renaissance scrupulosity.[44] The middle
age, following rather Augustine and the tradition of
the schools of Gaul,[45] found rime desirable, and often
sought it to mark parallel or contrast. Simple, ordinary
use of it is heard again and again in a sermon by Hilduin.[46]
Porro bruttis animalibus paleam littere relinquamus, et
de medulla tritici panem vite confestim filiis porrigamus.
Quæsivit me diabolus, et invenit, et circumvenit; quæsivit
me Christus, invenit et subvenit.
Richard of St. Victor’s rime often marks insistently exact
balances.
Hic flos factus est nobis medicina, ex illo mel et cera, in
ipso potus et esca; medicina in redemptione, potus et esca in
justificatione, mel et cera in glorificatione.
Ex hac medicina sanitas sempiternæincorruptibilitatis;
ex ejus esca refectio internæ satietatis;
ex ejusmodi potu ebrietas æternæ securitatis;
de illius cera splendor summæ claritatis;
in ejus melle dulcor indeficientisfelicitatis.
PL 196: 1032.
It may mark a progressive iteration. Repeating florida
and transeamus from what he has just said, he goes on:
Sternamus itaque viam nostram floribus talibus, et per
florida virtutum transeamus, munde et honeste procedamus,
ut processionem nostram pulchram et gratam faciamus, et
pascha floridum digna celebritate perficiamus.
In Ramis Palmarum, PL 196: 1059.
Even such insistence remains within the limits of
rimed prose; it is only extreme use of a widespread habit.
Exceptional, on the other hand, since it repeatedly verges
toward verse, is St. Anselm’s Lament of the Magdalen
at the tomb.[48]
Audivimus, fratres, Mariam
ad monumentum foris stantem;
audivimus Mariam
foris plorantem.
The device was so easily abused as to call forth more
than one warning;[49] but it was so obvious a means of
emphasis as to be widely prevalent.
St. Bernard, though he does not avoid rime, shows
habitually no need of it to strengthen his iterations.
With him iteration often advances from rhetorical cumulation
to poetical refrain.
“Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign. Behold
a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name
Immanuel,” which by interpretation is God with us. Flee
not, fallen Adam; for God is with us. Fear not, mankind,
nor hearing the name of God be affrighted; for God is with
us: with us likened by incarnation, with us by unification.
All for us his coming, though he be one of us, like unto us
in our suffering. De Adventu Domini, II. 1 (end); PL 183: 41.
His fifth sermon for the vigil of Christmas uses incremental
iteration to contrast to-day and to-morrow.
This our task to-day; for to-morrow’s shall be neither in
sanctification nor in preparation, but in the very vision of
majesty. “To-morrow,” saith the word, “ye shall see the
majesty of God in you.” This is the meaning of the patriarch
Jacob: “To-morrow unto me shall my justice make answer”
(Genesis xxx. 33). To-day, indeed, justice is in observance;
to-morrow it will answer: to-day it is practised; fruit cometh
to-morrow. But that which man hath not planted neither
shall he harvest. For neither shall he then behold the majesty
who hath meantime made light of the holiness, nor shall the
sun of glory rise for him to whom the sun of justice has not
arisen, nor shall he see the light of to-morrow who has not
been enlightened by to-day. Nay even he himself, who to-day
for us is made justice by God the Father, shall appear as our
life to-morrow, that we also may appear with him in glory.
For to-day he is come to us in childhood, that man may not
have wherewith to magnify himself, but that we may be
rather converted and become as children. To-morrow shall be
shown how great is God, how worthy of praises, that even we
ourselves may be magnified in praises, since every man shall
have his praise of God. Nay, those whom to-day he has
justified, to-morrow he shall magnify; and to the achievement
of holiness shall succeed the majesty of vision. No empty
vision this, consisting only in similitude. We shall be like
him, for we shall see him as he is. Therefore here also the
words are not simply “Ye shall see the majesty of God”;
but significantly is added “in you”. To-day, indeed, as in a
mirror, we see ourselves in him as he taketh our nature; to-morrow
we shall see him in us, when he giveth of his nature,
since he will show us himself and take us up to himself. This
is what he promised to minister at his coming; and meantime
we have received of his fulness, not indeed glory for glory,
but grace for grace, as it is written ‘The Lord will give grace
and worship’ (Psalm lxxxiii. 12). Despise not, then, the
gifts preceding, if thou yearnest for those that follow.
In Vigilia Nativitatis Domini, V. 3; PL 183: 107.
Refrain reinforces other incremental iteration in an
ardent sermon on the Magnificat.[50] The very insistence
exhibits strikingly the value of cumulative progress for
charging exposition with emotion.
1. Magnificat anima mea Dominum. Magnificat voce,
magnificat opere, magnificat affectu. Magnificat laudando,
amando, prædicando. Magnificat, laudandi, amandi et
magnificandi formam simul et materiam dando. Magnificat
anima mea Dominum: quia magnifice a magnifico Domino
magnifica est. In primis ad imaginem et similitudinem Dei
anima mea mirabiliter a Domino creata est; sed postea in
Adam miserabiliter deformata, nunc mirabilius, gloriosius
et magnificentius a Domino renovata est. Magnificat anima
mea Dominum. Magnificat omnis creatura Dominum, sed
amplius super omnem creaturam anima mea Dominum
magnificat. In omni enim creatura nihil tam magnifice fecit
Dominus sicut animam meam. Sed Dominus est: sicut
voluit, sic factum est. Magnificat anima mea Dominum.
Dominum magnifica, non temetipsum. Qui semetipsum
magnificavit, quantum in ipso fuit, Deum exhonoravit: et
ideo non se exaltavit, sed præcipitavit. Tuum est te ipsum
humiliare, Domini exaltare.
2. Et exsultavit spiritus meus in Deo salutari meo. Vide
qualis ordo. Prius citharam, postea psalterium tetigit: prius
animam, postea spiritum posuit: non enim prius quod spirituale,
sed quod animale; deinde quod spirituale. Et exsultavit
spiritus meus, extra omnem creaturam, extra seipsum etiam
præ immensitate gaudii saltavit. In quo? Non in me; sed
in Deo creatore meo, cognitione et amore ejus fervendo: et
hoc non per me, sed mediante et salvante me Salutari meo
Jesu filio meo, singulariter meo. Meus est Deus, meus Salutaris,
meus est filius. Omnium quidem et mei conditor est,
sed mei solius filius est: et me mediante omnium salus est.
[2] “The lord Abbot preached in chapter on the Epiphany a magnificent
sermon. I have rendered it rapidly, as well as I could from memory,
to send to you.” Odo, quoted by Bourgain, 16.
“Les sermons d’Hildebert n’ont donc pas été prononcés tels qu’ils
sont écrits.” Bourgain, 41.
Cf. LM 120-121 on the manuscript sermons of St. Thomas Aquinas.
For the text of St. Bernard’s, see Mabillon’s introduction to PL 183.
[4] Special sermons, panegyrics for instance, might be preached after
Mass. Both were called sermones in mane in distinction from the afternoon
collatio, which, however, might continue or confirm them.
See LM, 223-226.
[6] The evidence is so ample as to leave no further dispute, though
there were naturally exceptions, as in the case of lay brothers in monasteries.
See the review in either Bourgain or LM, and for the sermons of
St. Bernard Mabillon’s introduction to PL 183.
[7] E.g., Pierre de Blois (PL 207: 750) sends by request a written (Latin)
version of a sermon preached in French, remarking that the Latin
naturally has more amplitude.
[8] As was suggested by Langlois, L’éloquence sacrée au moyen âge, Revue
des deux mondes, 115 (Jan., 1893): 177.
[9] Cruel, 338, has some racy bits from the Dominican Frater Peregrinus.
[10] Samson, famous twelfth-century Abbot of St. Edmund’s, preached
in two vernaculars, as well as in Latin. This, doubtless, and his Norfolk
accent, seemed worthy of record. His command of Latin and one
vernacular would hardly be mentioned. “Homo erat eloquens gallice
et latine magis rationi dicendorum quam ornatui verborum innitens.
Scripturam anglice scriptam legere novit elegantissime, et anglice sermonicari
solebat populo, sed secundum linguam Norfolchie, ubi natus
et nutritus erat; unde et pulpitum jussit fieri in ecclesia et ad utilitatem
audiencium et ad decorem ecclesie.” Cronica Jocelini de Brakelonda,
Camden Soc., London, 1840, page 30; “Rolls Series,” 96, vol. I, page 244.
[15] See, e.g., Polheim, 390, on St. Anthony of Padua; Cruel, 337, on
Frater Peregrinus.
[16] Cardinal, bishop, historian, famous preacher; died 1240.
[17] This, as well as their derivation from his own sermones ad populum,
explains the title sermones vulgares. The scheme by books is:
I.
Advent to Septuagesima, tempus deviationis;
II.
Septuagesima to Easter, tempus revocationis;
III.
Easter to Pentecost, tempus reconciliationis;
IV.
Pentecost to Advent, tempus peregrinationis.
V.
Sancti Maiores, Commune Sanctorum.
VI.
Secundum Diversitatem Personarum.
See LM, 55-58.
[18] E.g., Étienne de Bourbon’s Tractatus de diversis materiis prædicabilibus,
for which see LM, 113. See also Little (A. G.), Liber exemplorum
ad usum prædicantium sæculo xiii compositus a quodam fratre
minore anglico de provincia hiberniæ secundum codicem dunelmensem
ed., Aberdeen, British Society of Franciscan Studies, 1908.
For Jacques de Vitry see Crane (T. F.). The exempla ... from the
sermones vulgares of J. de V., ed. with introduction, analysis, and notes
[of sources and parallels], London, 1890 (Pub. Folk-lore Soc. XXVI).
See also Mosher (J. A.). The exemplum in the early religious and didactic
literature of England, New York (Columbia University Press), 1911.
[19] For Guillaume d’Auvergne’s De faciebus mundi, a thesaurus of
figures, see LM, 70.
[20] One of these was called from its first text, the Advent “Let us cast
away the works of darkness,” Abjiciamus.
[21] See above, Chapter I. As in sophistic, encomium was most readily
formalized. See Bourgain, 198, on stock panegyrics.
[22] PL 156: 22. See Bourgain, 67. Guibert died in 1124.
[23] 314, from MS Bib. Nat. fonds latin 9376, folio 89.
[26] Quoted and discussed in Douais, 65-67. See also LM 131. LM
notes (27) that in 1273 half of the principal sermons at Paris were by
Dominicans, a large proportion of the remainder being by Franciscans.
Humbert de Romans died in 1277.
[29] The phrase captare benevolentiam and the two ways are traditional
and oft-repeated.
[30] Quatuor sunt regulæ scripturarum quibus quasi quibusdam rotis
volvitur omnis sacra pagina: hoc est historia, quæ res gestas loquitur;
allegoria, in qua ex alio aliud intelligitur; tropologia, id est moralis
locutio, in qua de moribus componendis ordinandisque tractatur; anagoge,
spiritualis scilicet intellectus, per quem de summis et cœlestibus
tractaturi ad superiora ducimur. Guibert, Liber quo ordine sermo fieri
debeat, PL 156: 25 D.
In the Victorine thesaurus Sermones centum (PL 179) the 39th opens
according to this scheme as follows. Jerusalem civitas sancta (Apoc.
21) et civitas sancti (Isa. 52). Secundum historiam civitas est terrena,
secundum allegoriam sancta est Ecclesia; secundum tropologiam vita
spiritualis, secundum anagogen patria cœlestis. PL 179: 999.
See also Hugh of St. Victor’s De triplici intelligentia sacræ scripturæ,
chapter iii of his De scripturis et scriptoribus sacris, PL 175: 11-12.
[31] For this and for its relations to symbolistic habit see Perdrizet.
For one of the many earlier examples of minuteness see the Advent
sermon of Pierre de Celles on Isaiah xvi. 1, “Send the lamb” (Emitte
agnum tuum), PL 202: 687, which draws significance from every part
of the lamb: the four feet, the belly, the back, etc. Alain’s chariot
(above, VI. D. 1), remote and artificial to us, was a familiar allegory.
Cf. his theological application of grammatica and rhetorica in the verses
De incarnatione Christi, PL 210: 577, and Bourgain, 256.
[32] The following translations from St. Bernard in this chapter attempt
to suggest his characteristic rhythms. Though these cannot, of
course be imitated exactly, even partial or approximate rendering may
make him sound the more like himself.
[33] Bourgain, 261. Clerval makes the same criticism (313) of Pierre
de Celles. Cruel gives some means of testing it as a generalization by
his abundant analyses and digests.
[34] “St Bernard lui-même ne marche que par soubresauts.” Bourgain,
261.
[35] “On ne trouvera point au treizième siècle le grand art, l’éloquence
de longue haleine.” LM, 17.
[36] But here too the record may sometimes be misleading. See above,
page 234.
[41] St. Bernard’s dactylic pace is more marked at the opening of the
first sermon of this series: “Laborat affectio mellifluæ dulcedinis copiam
latius effundere gestiens, nec inveniens verba. Tanta siquidem est
gratia sermonis hujus ut continuo incipiat minus sapere si unum iota
mutavero.” PL 183: 87.
[43] Modum suum agnoscat humana imbecillitas.... Consilio meo,
immo consilio ipsius veritatis et rationis divinæ suam deserat homo
rationem. Non timeat se totum deserere, totus Deum sequens, et se
totum jactans in Domino. Sciat cui credit quia potens est depositum
ipsius reservare sed et augmentare. Ipsum tibi restituet, et cum usura.
Accipit in terra et restituet in cælo. Accipit humilem et restituet sublimem.
Accipit diminutum et restituet perfectum. Accipit vacuum
et restituet facie ad faciem Deum contemplantem. Accipit corruptum
et reddet incorruptibilem. Accipit miserum et reddet beatum, temporalem
transferens in æternum, hominem in Deum. Quoted by Hauréau,
Histoire littéraire du Maine, I. 19. Achard was Abbot of St. Victor
1155.
Cf. St. Bernard’s “Neque sine salute Jesus, neque sine unctione
Christus, nec sine gloria venit Dei Filius: siquidem ipse salus, ipse
unctio, ipse gloria.” In Vigil. Nativ. Dom. I. 2; PL 183: 87.
[44] For the history of Latin prose rime, with ample documentation,
see Polheim; for concise summary, Perdrizet.
[46]In Fest. S. Dionisi, last sentence of the exordium. The sermon is
quoted in full by Bourgain, 384 seq.
[47]In Ascens. Dom., quoted in context by LM 312 from Tissier VII.
252.
[48] MS latin 2622, ff. 12-18 (Incipit omelia Beati Anselmi super Johannem
de planctu Magdalene), as printed in Bourgain, 373-883.
Bourgain’s comment, 225-227, does not clearly distinguish between
such passages and the rimed prose of most of this Planctus.
For a discreet use of rimed prose, deliberate but relieved from insistence,
compare the passage from Alain de Lille quoted in Bourgain
88: “Fenum et stipule sunt”, etc.
[49] E.g., the one quoted in Bourgain, 235, against “rimorum melodias
vel metrorum consonantias que potius fuerunt ad aures audientium
demulcendas quam ad animum informandum” (MS latin 15005, folio
193).
[50]In Canticum Beatæ Virginis Mariæ, placed by Mabillon among the
sermons attributed to St. Bernard doubtfully or erroneously (PL 184:
1121).
Imitative translation is practically precluded by the intractable
rhythm of the familiar English “My soul doth magnify the Lord.”
For an exposition of this text different even in the handling of iteration
see Hugh of St. Victor in PL 175: 416.
CHAPTER X POETIC ACHIEVEMENT IN VERNACULAR — A. Lyric and Epic — B. Experiment and Convention in Romance — 1. Romance in Latin and in Vernacular — 2. Walter Map and Marie — 3. Chrétien de Troyes — 4. Conventional Composition — C. The Poetic Composition of the Divina Commedia — D. The History of Medieval Verse Narrative in Chaucer — 1. Poetic Conventions in the Earlier Poems — 2. Poetic Innovation in Troilus and Criseyde — 3. Criticism of the Poetriæ — 4. The Poetic of the Canterbury Tales — FOOTNOTES:
Note. This chapter indicates the poetic animating certain
typical or outstanding literary developments in the vernaculars.
Its intention is both historical review in this single
aspect and suggestion of further study. Since it is thus selective
and suggestive, not attempting the impossible appraisal
of vernacular poetic as a whole, it offers no general list of
references. Particular references will be found in place.
Lyric, earliest medieval poetic achievement in Latin,
shows full development in the vernaculars. On this the
widest Latin influence was of course the hymns. The
most distinct and conspicuous vernacular poetic, that
of the Provençal troubadours, is mainly a minute and
elaborate stanza technic. The fame of troubadour virtuosity
gave vogue in other vernaculars to metrical skill.
This is its historical significance in the development of
medieval lyric. Lyric in any time, however, has a
short history. As in Greece, so again and again, having
perfected its diction and its metric, it comes to its own
and abides. For more than any other form of poetic it
is timeless; not ancient, nor medieval, nor modern, but
perennial.
Germanic epic,[1] surviving as a strong influence in
medieval English romance, persisted as a distinct poetic
among the Scandinavians. In remote Iceland they
developed an elaborate technic of verse epic, and later a
distinct art of prose epic. Not even the troubadour poetic
in the south is more detailed and elaborate than the
epic doctrine of the Skáldskaparmál.[2] No medieval
stories have more force of narrative directness than the
prose sagas; and few have as much. In narrative stripped
and stark the chief medieval author, perhaps, is Snorri
Sturlasson. But in spite of Viking travels the Old Norse
poetic of verse and of prose remained apart from medieval
habit. Bounded by its own civilization, it was so
little appropriated in the general medieval development
of narrative that its recovery in modern times was as
startling as that of the Etruscan sculpture at Perugia.
French epic, flowering later than Germanic, is already
in the eleventh century tinged with romance. The French
chansons de geste reflect a society distinctly feudal; their
communal sense is of a larger community; and they constitute
a first chapter in European vernacular poetic.
Epic still in characterization and in the youthful zest of
their combats against odds, they are swayed by new
literary currents. The physical environment is less
sharply detailed than in Germanic epic, perhaps because
a kindlier nature was more taken for granted. A sharper
difference is in style. They have none of that Germanic
conventional elaboration which made epic diction a
language apart. Much simpler,[3] they are also more
diffuse, in both respects nearer to common speech. The
movement in detail is of ten-syllable verses gathered
into irregular stanzas (laisses) by assonance. A more
significant distinction is the habit of narrative. Roland
presents substantially the same situation as Maldon.
In Anglo-Saxon it is focused by concentration; in French
it is approached as the culmination of a series. Habitually
French epic is more extended and fluent, expansive
not descriptively but historically, running through more
events in a single composition. Whereas Anglo-Saxon
epic typically selects and intensifies a crisis, French
epic tells the whole story.
Medieval story-tellers in turning to the vernacular
found wider opportunity. The Latin poetic that they
all studied in school, practised in historia, fabula, argumentum,
and at greater length in saint’s legend, was too
much absorbed in descriptive elaboration to teach them
much of narrative. Outside the cloister, at the regular
stations of the pilgrimage routes, waited audiences of
increasing size and diversity; and the development of
feudalism established the castle hall as a social center.
The development of vernacular narrative answered with
the more social art of romance. The narrative future was
increasingly for the vernacular. Meantime Latin narrative
continued not only for its more special audience,
but in various interplay. Exempla, sketched or summed
in Latin, were preached in vernacular. An ugly old legend
of folklore, moralized in Latin for an exemplum,
Chaucer gave back to the wider audience in the exquisite
art of his Prioress. Romances and legends of
saints interpenetrated. The complicated development
of the Grail legend must be followed in both Latin and
vernacular. Nevertheless poetic was beckoned into
new narrative paths mainly by the wider appeal through
the vernacular.
Something, of course, was carried over from the poetriæ,[4]
oftenest the conventional lore of style. By contrast
we are made the more sharply aware of the escape
and adventure of individual bent and native inspiration.
Aucassin et Nicolete has another appeal by another
method. Its style, in spite of occasional conformity,
is not in the tradition of the poetriæ. Chrétien, though
conforming more, draws his psychology rather from
observation of social habits and even of individual character
than from the classified lore of appropriateness to
type. Dante not only commits the most serious enterprise
of medieval poetic to the vernacular; he utterly
ignores the Latin school lore. At the end of the middle
age, the Renaissance already tinging his thought, Chaucer
passes through a whole course of Latin conventions,
adapting critically as he goes, and ranges beyond.
In the twelfth century Walter Map’s Latin notebook
De nugis Curialium[5] shows both the persistence
of old forms and the stirring of new in rendering new
material. Some of his stories are clearly oriental. Historical
anecdotes and exempla, often given in mere lucid
summary, occasionally indicate narrative composition.[6]
He tries a story in the way of Ovid, or again in the
Petronian way of the “Matron of Ephesus.” Two
longer tales show not only a firmer conciseness, a sharper
vividness, but what is more significant, grasp of narrative
movement. The Friendship of Sadius and Galo
(III. ii)[7] and Sceva and Ollo (IV. xvi) are enlivened in
scene and furthered in plot by dialogue. Both are carried
through progressively to an issue. The former
skilfully combines the Orestes-Pylades motive of friendship
with the Joseph-Zuleika motive of the scorned queen.
The latter turns the cynicism of its oriental source to
brisk social satire. Here in Latin are narrative experiments
full of promise. Looking over Walter’s shoulder,
we can divine a new literary stir.
More suggestive of response to a new interest of his
audience is the abundance of Celtic folklore. There are
banshees, wandering dead, a nicker, a pact with a demon.
King Herla (I. xi), like Rip Van Winkle, stays too long
in fairyland. The fairy mistress appears four times.
Once (II. xi) the old tale is hardly more than notes.
In Edric the Wild (II. xii) the moonlight dance (chorea
feminarum) keeps its ancient spell. Meridiana (IV. xi)
associates a different and longer version quite disconcertingly
with the great Gerbert. Though none of these
brings the tale to the sequence of Sadius and Galo, we
feel an artist at work. Some of these shorter tales may
be Latin summaries, like the exempla of the collections,
for telling in French. Whether he worked out his narrative
art in the vernacular we do not know. Though
some critics have inferred for him a considerable part
in the development of the Grail legend, the only surviving
work that is certainly his is this artist’s sketch-book.
There are fewer suggestions of narrative experiment
in the contemporary French lais of Marie.[8] Her Yonec
is satisfied with the rapid summary of Latin tradition.
Her charming Honeysuckle is an episode of the Tristram
story. Iseult, finding a peeled wand by her way through
the wood, knew that Tristram was near. As much lyric
as narrative, such episodic poems suggest what the lai
may have been in its earliest use of Celtic fairy adventure.
Lanval and Eliduc handle with more narrative
progress what we now call a situation. Another rendering
of the former situation, the anonymous Graalent, shows
by contrast Marie’s discernment either in choosing a
version narratively superior or in herself reshaping.
Generally her art is less of composition than of style.
Her habit with a situation is not the fluent onwardness
of Aucassin et Nicolete,[9] nor the intensive and progressive
sequence of the later Chastelaine de Vergi.[10] The
technic of the latter, though distinctly realized in the
middle age, remained exceptional. It receives little
attention even in the Decameron; and it stands out
among the Canterbury Tales.
A romance of five or six thousand lines, but still selective,
was developed by Chrétien de Troyes.[11] His Erec
tells the tale which Lady Charlotte Guest translated in
her Mabinogion as Geraint the Son of Erbin from a later
Welsh version. Enid is stricken with shame that Geraint’s
love of her should run to ignoble fondness. Her
lament, overheard and mistaken by Geraint, rouses his
jealous pride to prove her long and cruelly. This moment
the Welsh writer sees in its setting.
And one morning in the summer time they were upon their
couch, and Geraint lay upon the edge of it. And Enid was
without sleep in the apartment, which had windows of glass.
And the sun shone upon the couch. And the clothes had
slipped from off his arms and his breast, and he was asleep.
Then she gazed upon the marvellous beauty of his appearance,
and she said, “Alas! and am I the cause that these arms and
this breast have lost their glory and the warlike fame which
they once so richly enjoyed?” And as she said this, the tears
dropped from her eyes, and they fell upon his breast.[12]
At such a point the Welsh writer’s abundance of description
is not merely pretty; it is fitting. What he thus
dwells upon until we must feel it because we can see it,
is an important moment in the story. But in general
he blurs his story by spending equal elaboration on
what is quite subordinate, or even irrelevant. His incidents
claim attention equally in succession; Chrétien’s
are lengthened or shortened with a sense of their narrative
values. For Chrétien, relying less on the traditional picturesque
description, has the better narrative. Using
descriptive detail less for itself, he uses it more to bring
out character or give to important moments salience.
Instead of merely accumulating adventures and telling
each for what it is worth by itself, as is the habit of the
longer romances, he has selective art enough to bring
out those that will keep attention on the conquest of the
proud, selfish devotion of the husband by the nobler
devotion of the wife. And at the end he impresses
the significance of the whole course of adventures, the
meaning of the story as a whole. He discerns, though
he does not always achieve, the narrative force of unified
progress.
How far the art of such romances was studied in the
middle age appears again on comparison of the fourteenth-century
Ywain and Gawain with its original,
Chrétien’s Chevalier au Lion. The Englishman, without
losing anything of the plot, reduces the length one-third
by compressing, modifying, or even omitting Chrétien’s
detail. And since Chrétien’s detail is not merely added
for richness, but spent to bring out character or mood,
a change here is a change in the total effect, a shifting
of interest from the persons to the events. Thus to
Chrétien the central situation is this. A widow forced
to marry again, as medieval widows were if they had
property, accepts the slayer of her husband. How would
she feel? Might she not, from making a virtue of necessity,
come to love her second husband if he were young
and brave? If, tiring of her riches and ease, he would
be off to his wars again, would she forgive him for breaking
his promise to return on a day? And might he not
then, learning from the loss of her to value her truly,
devote himself to winning her back by proving his better
manhood? The situation is almost the reverse of that
in Erec. Such questions of character and feeling lead
Chrétien to dwell upon the scenes between Ywain and
Alundyne, and even to comment satirically now and then
on their mental attitudes. Most of this the English translator
omits.
But that the omissions were deliberate appears in his
throwing emphasis upon what directly furthers the
movement of the story. What makes a story quick and
strong he understands so well that he even quickens and
varies Chrétien’s pace by turning some of the indirect
discourse into direct dialogue. Nor was he insensible to
Chrétien’s suggestions of character or mood. At the
final revelation, where Chrétien says simply that Alundyne
started (la dame tresaut), he renders:
Then went the lady far aback,
And long she stood ere that she spake
(3983-3984).
This is exactly in Chrétien’s habitual manner. Rendering
with discernment and spirit, then, keeping the plan
and transitions that hold the tale together, he bends the
story in the direction of his own interest and skill. He
too knows something of narrative art. His simpler,
more onward version throws into relief Chrétien’s superiority
not only in delicacy of verse and style, but in
those ampler and finer suggestions of character which
bring out of a situation its deeper narrative values.
The increasing audience for romance invited much
mere retelling, many versions inartistic or even unintelligent.
But the scientific study of sources, while
it defines the diffusion of current tales and carries their
history back to folklore and myth, should not blur the
history of medieval narrative art. In the midst of almost
impersonal transmission were both artistic experiment
and artistic achievement. Chrétien de Troyes
and a few others have survived by name. Nameless,
but no less convincing, is the narrative art of Aucassin
et Nicolete, of the Chastelaine de Vergi, of Gawain and the
Green Knight.
Generally the artist is less clear, the impersonal processes
of transmission and the conventions of telling clearer,
in the long romances. Adventure, when fairyland was
no longer new, was sometimes supplied by mere aggregation.
Love, presented mainly as wooing, crystallized
into the code of amour courtois. Chivalry, a motive
even more clearly ideal, could be no less presented as a
code. Adventure, love, chivalry, established as the three
habitual motives of romance, were readily combined in
stock forms. Better artists vitalized them by characterization;
but since romance can be composed acceptably
without characterization, its journeywork, medieval or
modern, tends to content itself with types. The hero is
“a very perfect gentle knight”; and his action consists
in having many adventures. The heroine is a beautiful
young lady, and needs no action at all. Both may be
described at length without being individualized. Even
on these terms, much as they have always amused satirists,
romance may have charm of style and some of the
perennial appeal of youth. But it has no properly narrative
vigor. Its composition tends so easily to repeat
that the stock adventures can be assigned as well to one
knight as to another.
In fact, the middle age saw adventures transferred
from one hero to another who had meantime become
more popular. Thus Gawain, coming straight out of
fairyland, gradually lost more and more of his glory;
and the process is one of the ways in which there grew
up cycles of romance. The longer Lancelot stories are
aggregations of many separate adventures. One of the
best remembered feats in Malory’s compilation is the
three-days’ tournament. Not only is this told of other
knights in other romances; it is found also by itself, as
in the tale of Ipomedon. Some medieval rewriter added
it to his Lancelot; and there it stayed. The Lancelot
story was further swelled by adventures formerly ascribed
to Gawain, who had already lost some of his feats to
Percival. Even the winning of the Grail quest, which
had early been transferred from Gawain to Percival,
went to Lancelot’s son Galahad. Finally the Lancelot
aggregation was attached to the cycle of Arthur.
Whether or not it was attached to one of the cycles,
a conventional long romance could thus aggregate.
Bevis of Hampton or Guy of Warwick might be longer or
shorter without the slightest narrative difference. It
is long because it is interminable. Even in better hands
the medieval long romance prevails part by part, as it
was read. It was not composed as a single narrative.
Such singleness as the middle age cultivated in romance
must be sought in the parts considered as separate stories,
and will be found oftener in the shorter romances that
remained by themselves. For lack of it the most conventional
long romances become series of typical descriptions.
The typical hero, typically equipped without
and within, has one typical encounter after another.
The difference between such aggregative transmission
and narrative progress can be discerned among the
many versions of the Grail. A magic talisman from folklore
had been transmuted by the popular emotion focused
at Corpus Christi;[13] but it became a narrative goal only
for those with art enough to conceive the great quest as
something more than a series of adventures. Meeting
an earlier form of it in his Balin and Balan, Malory
brought it into no distinct relation to that tragedy.
Its recurrence in his later books is similarly unharmonized
and inconclusive. Wolfram von Eschenbach, also using
more than one version, had focused his Parzival sufficiently
to give a long romance some movement onward.
The solitary eminence of Dante is a perpetual reminder
of the limits of any lore of poetic. As for medieval
lore, its approach to the Divina Commedia is hopelessly
short. The ultimate reason, of course, for its
inadequacy is that the greatest poetic achievement of
the middle age is far more than medieval. It is for all
time even more clearly than the Œdipus Rex or the Æneid
or Othello; and like them it derives its greatness from
something beyond poetic.
Nevertheless it is also medieval and also a great achievement
of poetic composition. So to consider it is to discern
both more of its greatness and more of medieval
habit. In the current medieval lore the main lack is
seen by contrast to be in the larger movement of composition.
Medieval poetic carries us so short a distance
toward the Divina Commedia because it is preoccupied
with style. Vergil is currently cited and quoted, but
usually as an exemplar of the three styles.[14] Medieval
romances carried nationalism back to Troy for centuries
without discerning the larger art of the Æneid in composition.
For Dante Vergil was guide not only in a
deeper sense, but also in poetic.
This makes clearer why Dante turned his back on
current lore. He knew that lore, not only the elaborate
technic of the troubadours, but the Latin poetria. His
ignoring of it is tantamount to an arraignment of its
cardinal weakness. It had too little technic for his
main poetic concern, the movement of the whole. It
had too much schoolmasterly fiddling with words to carry
orchestration beyond a few conventional modes. No
one can study the history of poetic without finding this
deficiency exceptional only in degree. In kind it is historic.
Here, again and again, appears the gap between
pedagogically formulated poetic and poetry.
In Dante’s style the medieval poetria is not merely
outdistanced; it is repudiated. Matthieu de Vendôme,
Geoffroi de Vinsauf, John the Englishman, might have
tolerated figures of wrestlers and dogs in hell, but hardly
broth, cooks, oxen, and swine. They would have challenged
bellows in purgatory; they would have been
shocked at rooks and a fish-pool in heaven. The decorative
descriptions of a rhetoricated poetic seem nowhere
else quite so futile as beside Dante’s figures of precise
geography.
As seems beetling Carisenda, when a cloud goes over it so
as to make it hang the other way, so seemed Antæus to me
as I stood watching to see him bend. I. xxxi. 136.[15]
As that stream which has its own path first from Monte
Veso toward the east on the left coast of Apennine, which is
called Acquaqueta above before it descends to its low bed,
and at Forlì has lost that name, reëchoes there over San
Benedetto from the alp, because its fall has a single leap where
for a thousand should be room, so down an abrupt bank we
heard resounding that turbid water. I. xvi. 94.
As for Paolo and Francesca, Ugolino, and a hundred
other passages, with those single lines that enrich memory,[16]
no better praise can be compassed than Matthew
Arnold’s word “touchstones.” They tell us, better than
any definition, what poetry is. But the mere historical
significance of Dante’s luminous precision is its vindication
of that true theory of poetic diction which was
formulated in the De sublimitate.[17] The essential character
of poetic style is not dilation, which belongs to
rhetoric; it is sublimation. Dante’s extraordinary conciseness,
austere, ascetic, is never bare; it is surcharged.
For style too, as well as for composition, he must have
discerned that ancient critic’s fine distinction: rhetoric
and poetic must never be confused; but at high temperatures
they can be welded together.
Poetry conveyed vision oftener, perhaps, in the middle
age than in any other period. Piers Plowman and Pearl
carry on in the next century a persistent medieval preoccupation.
The Divina Commedia, fulfilling this aspiration,
reveals man’s need, his quest, his attainment, of
vision. “Blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall
see God.” Purity remains negative to those who have no
desire to see God. But Dante answers those for whom
it is positive and constructive.
Ye other few, who have lifted up your necks betimes to the
bread of angels, by which men live here, but with which none
cometh away sated. III. ii. 10.
The poetry of this “concreate and perpetual thirst”
(III. ii. 19) animates for all time a whole cosmogony
antiquated merely as science, and communicates the
great philosophy of the middle age to the heart. The
Divina Commedia achieved the high quest of the Grail
romances. It is the vision poem.
The heaven of Dante’s vision transcends time and space.
And I was with him; but of my mounting I was no more
aware than is a man, ere his first thought, aware that it is
coming. Beatrice is she who thus discloses from good to
better so instantly that her act has no extent in time. III. x. 34.
Brother, thy high desire shall be fulfilled in the last sphere,
where all the rest are fulfilled, and mine.... For it is not in
space, nor hath it poles, and our ladder attains even so far.
III. xxii. 61.
But it is not reserved for rapt contemplatives.
Of the seraphim he who is most rapt, Moses, Samuel, or
that John whom thou choosest to take, nay, even Mary has
not a seat in another heaven than these spirits who but now
appeared to thee; nor have they to their being more or fewer
years; but all make beauteous the first circle, and have sweet
life differently as they feel more or less the eternal breath.
III. iv. 28.
For the Divina Commedia ranges beyond the lyric
exaltation of the individual poet. It is suffused with
social sense, as constantly aware as the Piers Plowman
of the “fair field full of folk,” of the world of striving
men and women. Its vision begins with society gone
bad and frustrating itself; it arrives at society perfectly
realized as immediate intercommunion and interaction.
So the Church, the heavenly society, recurs constantly
in communal echoes of hymns and canticles: Ave, Agnus
Dei, Benedictus qui venit, Salve Regina. In the same
spirit Cynewulf had composed his Christ upon the seven
great antiphons of Advent.[18] Familiar gospels are recalled.
Most frequent echoes, as of symbols most suggestive
of common human experience, are of the Psalms.[19]
The artistic harmony is based upon the medieval conception
of social history as the redemption of mankind.
The word allegory has come to suggest vagueness, or
conventionalization, or fancy. None of these has any
place in the Divina Commedia. Allegorical, indeed, it
may be called in a sense large enough to include Piers
Plowman, the Faerie Queene, and the Pilgrim’s Progress;
but no other allegory is so large in scope, so consistent
and complete in composition. For such details as the
sacred chariot, the eagle, wolf, and dragon (II. xxxii)
we search the carved capitals and the windows; but including
all these and ranging beyond them is the constant
interpretation of the whole sensible, transitory
world as typical of the eternal. Ephemeral matters,
politics, even quarrels and grudges (I. xvi. 73), are interpreted
permanently. The intensely specific realism
is made constantly to serve idealization. Human life
is revealed sub specie æternitatis.
For life beyond is seen as the prolongation of the line
that we give to life here and now. Its motive power
throughout is love radiating from God and leading men
back to him. The disturbance of life is sin. The horror
of the Inferno is of sin as perversion. The warpings of
life there tormenting Italians or ancients are typical to
the fearsome degree of revealing our own. Thus the
course of the Divina Commedia is of ideas and principles
of action so embodied as to lead emotion on. What is
familiar in lyric is here carried through a whole conception
of life. Theology is translated through vision into
emotion and will, as if lyric were carried through into
drama.
Thus the persons are typical, not merely as wearing
recognizable costumes and uttering appropriate sentiments,
but more intensely as acting in our drama. The
thieves transformed into serpents, which in turn absorb
them (I. xxv), are thus akin artistically to the sculpture
of medieval capitals. They are not pictorial imitation
of the other arts, as are the conventional descriptive
pauses of the Roman de la Rose and the poetriæ; for they
are narrated. There is no ecphrasis.[20] The method is
never static. The speaking flames move.
As a little cloud ascends, so moved each flame along the
throat of the chasm, none showing its theft, each stealing away
a sinner. I. xxvi. 39.
Such narrative progress in detail is integral with the
progress of the total symbolism toward culmination. The
famous ascent in Paradise moves both in and by itself
and with the movement of the whole.
Now were my eyes fixed again on the face
of my lady, and my mind with them,
and from every other thought were removed.
And she smiled not; but “Were I to smile”,
she began, “thou wouldst fare
as Semele when she turned to ashes;
For my beauty, which up the stair
of the eternal palace kindleth more and more,
as thou hast seen, the higher it ascends,
Were it not tempered, is so radiant
that thy mortal power at its flash
would be foliage shriveled by thunderbolt.”
III. xxi. 1.
In method, as in degree, this is the individual achievement
of a great poet; in kind the symbolism is characteristically
medieval. For in detail and in total conception
the Divina Commedia starts not with the individual
event or person, not with Beatrice Portinari,[21] but with
the idea. Whether Dante recalls a youthful love is a
question so subordinate as to be artistically immaterial.
He has not sublimated earthly passion into heavenly.
His conception is heavenly from the beginning, and
progressively throughout. He carries a single, controlling
idea forward imaginatively, stage by stage.
Each stage is vivid with intensely specific realism; but
this realism, as that of the carved capitals, is neither the
object nor the occasion; it is only the imaginative means
to impress the idea. The idea is constant; it is beginning
and end. The final vision is not transformation; it is
conclusion.
Such grasp of poetic movement doubtless owed much
to Vergil. Dante’s homage to the “courteous soul of
Mantua” (I. ii. 58) is more than conventional tribute.
Art thou then that Vergil and that spring which spreads so
large a stream of speech?... O poet’s honor and light, may
the long zeal avail me and the great love which made me
search thy volume. Thou art my master and my author, thou
alone he from whom I took the fair style that hath brought me
honor. I. i. 79.[22]
The larger narrative movement of the Æneid, which
quite escaped the average medieval romancer, was not
lost on so great a composer. Of all the ancient art available
in his time this alone could give him that instruction.
But if the Æneid inspired him with its poetic scope and
reach, and gave him a sense of the poetic energy of onwardness,
it did not prescribe his method. The Divina
Commedia is not an imitation of the Æneid. Its movement
is both different and more compelling.
For the movement of the Divina Commedia is at once
logical and imaginative, an extraordinary fusion of rhetoric
and poetic. The first canto closes with a forecast
of the whole progress.
Lead me where thou hast said, that I may see the gate of
St. Peter. I. i. 134.
Throughout, the progress is so reasoned that it can be
mapped and briefed. None the less the Divina Commedia
is a great exemplar of poetic movement. It arrives not
at a demonstration, but at a catharsis. Its conception,
at once constant and widening, is carried forward
imaginatively. We move not from proposition to proposition,
but from scene to scene. The Faerie Queene,
no less imaginative in detail, has none of this force of
imaginative composition. The Christ in the earliest
middle age, the Pearl in the latest, have far less scope.
The Divina Commedia reveals the whole capacity of medieval
symbolism by sustained poetic movement.
So sustained a movement has no time for the conventional
descriptive pause. In spite of the abundance
of its illustrations, the Divina Commedia is never merely
pictorial.[23] Nor is the steady movement monotonous.
The transitions are beautifully various. Purgatorio
does not repeat the plan of Inferno; and it has more
interaction. As the action advances through Purgatorio
into Paradiso, there is increasing exposition of ideas.
There is even the Gothic variety that enlivens the cathedrals.
The grotesque devils of the twenty-second canto
of Inferno are brothers to those on the capitals of Vézelay.
At the other pole of sentiment, the eleventh canto
of Purgatorio opens with a poetic amplification of the
Paternoster. The fifth canto of Paradiso is Justinian’s
summary of the history of Rome. But the variety is
never merely picturesque. Never merely aggregative,
the variations of the Divina Commedia are more like
those of Bourges than like those of Chartres. They are
still more like the variations in a symphony.
The logical order fused with this poetic movement
is: Inferno, the punishment of self-enslavement; Purgatorio,
the progress of self-mastery; Paradiso, the rapture
of self-expression. From perversion and frustration
we pass through discipline to the liberation of personality.
Then said my lady, “Let out the heat of thy desire, so
that thy utterance bear the print of the press within; not that
our knowledge may increase by thy speaking, but that thou
mayst learn how to tell thy thirst, that drink be given thee.”
III. xvii. 7.
It is through this liberation of personality that the human
drama becomes divine. “I am come that they might have
life, and that they might have it more abundantly.” For
the Divina Commedia is far more than a vindication of
free will; it is a vision of the progressive freeing of the
will. After the terrible revelation of hell as self-enslavement,
free will is asserted from purgatory as essential to
divine justice.
Ye who are living refer every occasion only up to heaven,
as if all moved of itself by necessity. Were it so, in you would
be destroyed free will; and it would not be justice to have joy
for good, mourning for evil. II. xvi. 67.
But this liberty is not innate merely as are the physical
impulses. God’s gift of free will is a progressive energizing
of man’s struggle to will higher and higher till
he attains perfect freedom.
Now in order that to this [will] every other may be reunited,
innate in you is the virtue that giveth counsel,[24] and ought to
guard the threshold of assent. This is the principle whence is
derived the scheme of desert in you according as it collects and
winnows good loves and guilty. Those whose scheme of life
went to the foundation became aware of this innate liberty,
and so left ethics to the world. III. xviii. 61.
So developed by the mutual response of God and man, free
will becomes the greatest gift (“lo maggior don,” III. v. 19).
Heaven is the final release and achievement of personality.
The culmination is quite beyond what is usually meant
by self-satisfaction. As personality can be progressively
released and achieved only through giving, so the self-expressive
joy of Paradiso contributes to the common joy.
It is simultaneously giving and receiving, utterance
and response. No longer, as the poet of Pearl discerned
again in the parable of the laborers, is giving and receiving
frustrated by competition. Immediately every joy is
the joy of all, every expression of personality is a gift
and a response, in the creative activity of love.
As in a fish-pond that is still and clear the fishes draw to
what so comes from without that they deem it their food, so
saw I more than a thousand radiances draw toward us, and in
each was heard: “Lo! one who will increase our loves.” III.
v. 100.
I saw more radiances, living and conquering, make of us a
center and of themselves a corona, sweeter in voice than lucent
to behold. III. x. 64.
The amazing figures in which this triumph is symbolized
sum up also Dante’s poetic: vividness of charged simplicity
in expression carried forward in a composition
of progressive movement.
No other single work of medieval art conveys so much
of the middle age; for no other concedes so little to medieval
convention. The centuries of St. Bernard, Adam of
St. Victor, and St. Thomas Aquinas, of Chrétien and the
Roman de la Rose, of Vézelay and Bourges, like other
centuries, had their artistic conventions. These, as too
often in other centuries, seemed to the makers of manuals
to comprise the theory of art. Such theory needs both
correction and expansion from great artists.
Chaucer, more clearly than most poets, shows the
whole artistic progress from expert verse translation
through convention accepted and convention modified to
creation. From the Roman de la Rose through his study
of Boccaccio to the Canterbury Tales his work comprehends
in itself much of the history of medieval poetic.
He was ahead of his time; that is, he was artist enough
to feel new currents of thought and new ventures in expression,
to bend toward these the received modes, and
finally to enlarge the scope and perfect the technic of
medieval narrative. The Renaissance movement, which
he was quick to feel in Italy, he could not communicate
to England. It had to be brought again, and in different
ways. But the art of narrative, most popular of
medieval arts, he led from accepted poetic habits in
new directions and to new achievements. Consummate
metrist, he knew what to do in English with the richer
couplet, the more fluent stanza, of Boccaccio. Composition
in the larger sense he learned more slowly. The
road is long from the leisurely conventions of the Book of
the Duchesse to the intensity of the Pardoner and the
sustained poetic progress of the Troilus and Criseyde.
All the more clearly he illuminates the significance of
previous experiments by revealing what was vital in
their technic. For since he was a studious artist, and
even a critic, as well as a genius, his career epitomizes
the progress of medieval verse narrative. Medieval
poetic may fairly be said to end with his death in 1400.
The first part of the Roman de la Rose, Chaucer’s
literary point of departure, represents the conventions
and the mood of the fashionable fiction of courtly love.
Its allegory is simple personification carried out by costume
and attitude, less by speech and action, appropriate
to type. It is less narrative than descriptive. Relying
mainly on style, it has so little vigor of composition that
in spite of its great medieval vogue it has been long dead.
Chaucer’s translation shows no small command of diction
and of verse. Though the French octosyllabic and
the English line of four stresses differed less then than
later, translation had much to teach a bilingual poet
not only reading, but constantly hearing and speaking
two rhythms. It made him early aware both of the
difference between the two and of the directions of development
for the English of his choice. He has already
found variations to evade the tendency of this short
couplet toward jingling monotony; and still more verse
control is evident in his catching one of the chief charms
of the original, its easy fluency.
His own Book of the Duchesse uses the same magazine
of courtly love: rehearsal of a tale of Ovid, May-morning
dream-vision, “love’s servant” in “complaint,” praise
of the lady, tapestry description, couplet of facile fluency.
How much poetry could still be conveyed through these
symbols he showed later in the pageant prologue to the
Legend of Good Women. Kittredge[25] finds the conventional
dream manipulated in the Book of the Duchesse to
give some sense of actual dreaming. Every attentive
reader has been relieved by the realism of the half-grown,
unbroken dog,
The touch of individualizing stands out, indeed, because
most of the description is conventionally generalized and
decorative; but it may be significant as forecasting Chaucer’s
later use of gesture, and as a means of transition.
There is an attempt at variety in the punctuation of the
long praise of the lady by dialogue; and the closing dialogue
is really rapid. An expert metrist in conventional
modes, with originality enough for pleasing variations—we
can hardly read more of Chaucer into the Book of the
Duchesse. The Ovidian thin lucidity of narrative, the
usual aggregation, the involution, above all the stalling
for description, show that he was not yet giving his
mind to narrative composition.
He was spurred to explore narrative by the timely
stimulus of Italy. First of English artists to learn there,
he was among the most responsive. The Parlement of
Foules shows immediate artistic development and promises
more. The verse is enriched. The five-stress line,
so near the beginning of its long English history, is
realized not only for variety, but for flexibility to the
mood of speech. Most of its typical variations, shift
of cæsura, syncope, doubling of the unstress as in anapest
or dactyl, close on stress or on unstress, are here.
Though there is not yet that narrative fluency which
makes the verse constantly further the story, there is
narrative stanza. Stanza, of course, was no innovation.
Such set lyric forms as balade and rondel, which were to
hold their popularity into the sixteenth century, were
exploring the technic of refrain. Linking refrain, used
simply in verse narrative,[27] was carried in Pearl to intricate
harmonies. In French and in English, stanza
was an assured technic. But its narrative development
owes much to Chaucer. His adaptation of the Italian
stanza in the Parlement of Foules opened the way toward
that technical mastery which is one of the characteristic
achievements of his narrative.
The Parlement of Foules shows development thus in
detail. The total composition, the movement of the
whole, is still to seek. Here again are conventional allegory,
this time mainly from Alain de Lille,[28] rehearsal
from the medieval treasury, dream-vision, decorative
description, without any narrative progress. But the
allegory is vivified as in Piers Plowman. The classes are
differentiated by the lively speech of their representatives.
The interaction, though elementary, is more than
mere débat. There is even approach to individual character
in distinguishing the second tercel from the first.
In these modifications there is promise[29] of a still more
characteristic achievement, the interludes of the Canterbury
Tales.
The narrative stanza of Troilus and Criseyde is a
technical triumph. Even the rich harmonies of The
Faerie Queene hardly dispute its eminence; for they are
adjusted rather to description. Chaucer’s stanza is
narrative in sure and fluent onwardness. It so furthers
the movement of the story as rarely to invite separate
attention, so deftly merges with the other means of narrative
suggestion that its values transpire not from quoting
this stanza or that, but from reading on and on. No
other verse narrative is more satisfying to read aloud.
The subtle harmonies of Pearl are adapted to lyric reflection.
The easy movement of Childe Harold pauses
again and again on picturesqueness. A fairer comparison
is Byron’s triumph of fluency, Don Juan. Those
stanzas have the same achievement of onwardness where
Byron gives himself to the story. Chaucer’s story,
deeper, more consistent, more progressive, is always his
main concern. His distinction is in making his stanza
constantly serve this.
For Troilus and Criseyde carries verse narrative beyond
Boccaccio’s scope and beyond his own habit.[30] Perhaps
the challenge of the Filostrato was the more provocative
because he already suspected the ways of romance. Here
was the perennial situation of romance with a new emphasis.
Passion, so little realized in French, was presented
convincingly; and the lover’s complaint was not
the conventional tribute of devotion, but the anguish
of disillusionment. Passion, then, left dust and ashes.
The French literary lover had been forever wooing a
literary goddess; the Italian lover, smitten with the
beauty of flesh and blood, won it easily, held it in ecstasy,
and could not recover from its loss. As if divining here
something truer, which yet was not the whole truth,
Chaucer planned one of the few great love-stories. What
the romances generally left out of Tristram and Iseult,
what only the best of them saw in Lancelot and Guenevere
as motive, was the effect of illicit love on character.
Passion, stronger than amour courtois, was it stronger than
the whole social code? And what then? Chaucer lived
to present love in other aspects and in other ways; but
first Boccaccio’s story moved him to carry the passion
of the noble and beautiful through to its bitter end. He
composed not at all a French romance, not the lyric
Italian story, but a verse narrative at once so realistic
and so dramatic that we naturally call it a novel.
Amour courtois, both conventional and feeble as plot,
he relegated to the setting as one of the fictions of high
society. Troilus languishes appropriately and writes
a complaint. Cressid keeps a proper distance. Pandarus
makes allowance for moonshine. What Chrétien
had found surely appealing in social romance, the habit
of society itself, is appropriated as amply as in Gawain
and the Green Knight. Medieval rendering of all stories
in contemporary terms is here carried into realism.
Pandarus, visiting Criseyde,
... fond two othere ladyes sete and she
Withinne a paved parlour; and they three
Herden a mayden reden hem the geste
Of the Sege of Thebes whyl hem leste.
Quod Pandarus, “Madame, god you see,
With al your book and al the companye.”
“Ey! uncle myn, welcome ywis”, quod she;
And up she roos and by the hond in hye
She took him faste, and seyde, “This night thrye—
To goode mote it turne—of yow I mette.”
And with that word she doun on bench him sette.
II. 81-91.
The dialogue is more than realistic; it gives leads for the
story.
Quod tho Criseyde, “Lat me som wight calle.”
“Ey! God forbede that it sholde falle”,
Quod Pandarus, “that ye swich foly wroughte!
They mighte deme thing they never er thoughte.”
III. 760-763.
Description, too, is made to serve the narrative economy.
The garden setting (II. 813) combines with the song of
Antigone to turn Criseyde’s mood, which is then revealed
in their brief dialogue. Setting in Gawain and the Green
Knight, equally distinct as social background, oftener
picturesque as scenery, is less forwarding, less woven
into the texture of the story. The clue to this advance
in poetic is in Chaucer’s accompaniment of significant
speech by significant gesture. He often indicates the
stage “business.”
With this he stente and caste adoun the heed;
And she bigan to breste awepe anoon.
II. 407-408.
Finally dialogue is used to bring a scene to an issue.
Stage business, scene, issue, the terms are not too dramatic
for the method of the passage between Pandarus
and Criseyde over the first love-letter.
“But for al that ever I may deserve,
Refuse it nought,” quod he, and hent hir faste,
And in hir bosom the lettre doun he thraste,
And seyde hir, “now cast it away anoon,
That folk may seen and gauren on us tweye.”
Quod she, “I can abyde til they be goon.”
And gan to smyle, and seyde him, “eem, I preye,
Swich answere as yow list yourself purveye;
For trewely I nil no lettre wryte.”
“No? than wol I,” quod he, “so ye endyte.”
Therwith she lough, and seyde, “go we dyne.”
II. 1153-1163.
The scene becomes a situation. The eleven lines are
dramatic not only in presenting the situation as spoken
and acted, but in developing by interaction both character
and plot. Chaucer has found how to tell the whole
story of illicit love progressively by revealing in speech
and action not merely type, not merely situation, which
had rarely been so used to its full significance, but character
moving to its issue. In this larger movement,
sustained and advanced by progressive characterization,
Troilus and Criseyde is the great medieval love story.
The achievement of creation becomes the more conspicuous
on review of what the story had been.[31] Mere
unrelated episodes of the older sources, mere scattered
incidents in Benoît’s huge Roman de Troie, had kindled
Boccaccio’s Filostrato. Of its 5512 lines Chaucer used
2730, or about half, but carried his own story to 8239.
His addition, most of the first half of his story, is devoted
to the gradual yielding of Cressid. Boccaccio has no
such approach because he has no such person. His story
is of Troilus; and his Cressid, remaining the typical fair
inconstant that he found in Benoît, falls as readily into
the arms of her first lover as into those of her second.
Chaucer’s Cressid is the first great character of English
fiction. The characterization, delicate enough to keep
her graciousness even in ruin, and to give the unashamed
materialism of Pandarus engaging frankness and humor,
is dynamic. It gives the story motive. Cressid is always
dominant, not in having more space, but in bringing
about before our eyes alike the heartbreak of Troilus
and her own degradation. This is Chaucer’s achievement
of narrative progress. Cressid, we say to ourselves,
would yield to Diomed. But though dominated by Cressid,
the movement is of all three characters interacting,
of characterization advancing by stages.[32] Thus Chaucer’s
refocusing is neither modification of Boccaccio’s
story nor such variation as had been already achieved;
it is progressive motivation toward a significant issue.
The dramatic interaction effective in Troilus and
Criseyde is less continuous, though no less striking, in
the Canterbury interludes. It is not drama, it remains
subordinate to narrative, partly because the time for
drama was not ripe, more because Chaucer knew verse
narrative for his own art. The bent of his genius he followed
in both experiment and study. One of his first
technical achievements, the weaving of description into
the action, appears not only in progressive mastery, but
also as distinct theory. Here evidently he discerned as
a critic the deviation and the insufficiency of the poetic
that he had learned at school.[33]
Thise olde gentil Britons in hir dayes
Of diverse adventures maden layes
Rymeyed in hir firste Briton tonge,
Which layes with hir instruments they songe,
Or elles redden hem for hir plesaunce;
And oon of hem have I in remembraunce,
Which I shal seyn with good wil as I can.
But, sires, bycause I am a burel man,
At my biginning first I yow biseche
Have me excused of my rude speche.
I lerned never rethoryk certayn;
Thing that I speke, it moot be bare and pleyn.
I sleep never on the mount of Pernaso,
Ne lerned Marcus Tullius Cithero.
Colours ne knowe I none, withouten drede,
But swiche colours as growen in the mede,
Or elles swiche as men dye or peynte.
Colours of rethoryk ben to me queynte.
My spirit feleth noght of swich matere;
But if yow list, my tale shul ye here.
Franklin’s Prologue, F. 709-728.
Let me tell an old British tale in my own plain way; for
I am unversed in ornaments of style. This is all that the
Franklin’s prologue means on its surface. The connotation
beneath is inviting. Are “aventures,” “layes,”
“rymeyed,” “instruments” intended precisely? How
much grasp they suggest of early medieval poetic is
perhaps beyond our determination.[34] But the term
“colours of rethoryk” occurs also in the Hous of Fame.
The interlude before the Clerk’s Tale has a sarcasm of
the Host against these same “colours” in the same connection.
The Squire’s disclaimer has the same significant
terms as the Franklin’s, and the same point as
the Clerk’s reply to the Host. The satire in the Tale of
the Nun’s Priest on Geoffroi de Vinsauf confirms the
suspicion that in all these passages Chaucer implies
specific criticism of the poetriæ.
For the language of the Franklin’s prologue, in spite
of his disclaimer, is literary. Chaucer knew as well as
Shakspere that he who announces “a plain, unvarnished
tale” may command a better art than the rhetoric that
he disclaims. It is worth while to explore, therefore,
the mention of rhetoric in connection with story-telling,
the conjunction of Cicero and Parnassus. As Sir Thopas
parodies not only the conventional motives of romance,
but also particular faults in its conventional technic, so
Chaucer’s references to “colours of rethoryk,” instead
of being taken as general disparagement of grandiloquence,
may well be sounded for their particular significance.
In any age, indeed, the man of letters contemplating
the rules of his art laid down by pedagogues
is moved to sarcasm; but Chaucer’s sarcasms may suggest
specifically wherein the pedagogues that he knew
went wide of the narrative art that he came to comprehend
as artist and as critic. His reference in the Hous
of Fame merely glances at “prolixitee.” The passages
in the four Canterbury tales, ampler and more specific,
together suggest that the application of “colours of
rethoryk” to narrative is a perversion, that Cicero is
out of place on Parnassus.
The notion that the citing of “Pernaso” and “Cithero”
in the same breath is meant to exhibit the Franklin as
“a burel man” is dispelled by literary history. Cicero
as a master of style had long been invoked to teach poetry.
Poetria, as conceived by the medieval manuals, is essentially
elaboration of style.[35] That it is a distinct mode
of composition is never even hinted. Focused on diction
and devoted to elaboration, it draws upon the ancient
colores until poetic is indistinguishable from rhetoric.
Either, then, Chaucer is merely accepting this merger,
without particular intention in his “Pernaso” and “Cithero,”
or he is hinting that the very conception hinders
straightforward narrative.
In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries the English
word rhetoric denoted style generally, whether in prose
or in verse. So rhetor or rhetorien meant master of style,
and was freely applied to poets. The familiar reference
to Petrarch, therefore, is usually taken as general praise.
Fraunceys Petrark, the laureat poete,
Highte this clerk, whos rethoryke swete
Enlumined al Itaille of poetrye.
Clerk’s Prologue, E. 31.
Nor should we pause over the conjunction of “rethoryke”
and “poetrye,” were it not identical with that
of “Cithero” and “Pernaso.” Even if this pairing, like
that, merely reflects medieval habit without reflecting
on it, the Clerk’s prologue as a whole is sufficiently definite.
Repeating the Host’s term “heigh style,” it goes
on to consider Petrarch in this aspect. The Host had
been quite precise.
Your termes, your colours, and your figures,
Kepe hem in stoor til so be ye endyte
Heigh style, as whan that men to kinges write.
Clerk’s Prologue, E. 16.
Whether or not “heigh style” is a misappropriation
of a phrase of Petrarch’s, its implication here is both
definite and significant. “As whan that men to kinges
write” makes “endyte” refer unmistakably to dictamen.[36]
The Host deprecates the perversion of this to the telling
of a tale. His sarcasm is directed not vaguely at grandiloquence,
but specifically at the application of dictamen
to story-telling. To measure its significance, one must read
the doctrine pervading poetria and dictamen alike. That
doctrine is rhetoric; it is nothing more and nothing else.
The Clerk, taking up “heigh style,” admits that it is
a hindrance in Petrarch’s descriptive opening.
I seye that first with heigh style he endyteth,[37]
Er he the body of his tale wryteth,
A proheme, in the which discryveth he
Pemond and of Saluces the contree,
And speketh of Apennyn, the hilles hye
That been the boundes of West Lumbardye,
And of Mount Vesulus in special,
Where as the Poo, out of a welle smal,
Taketh his firste springing and his sours,
That estward ay encreseth in his cours
To Emelward, to Ferrare, and Venyse,
The whiche a long thing were to devyse.
And trewely, as to my Iugement,
Me thinketh it a thing impertinent.
Clerk’s Prologue, E. 41-54.
What the Clerk is made to challenge here in the application
of “heigh style” to a tale is the separable description.
No device for dilation was more magnified in the
poetriæ. More than apostrophe, contrast, and other
“colours,” it was inculcated to give poetry what Chaucer’s
eagle calls
gret prolixitee
Of termes of philosophye,
Of figures of poetrye,
Or colours of rethoryke.
Hous of Fame, 856-859.
Chaucer’s bête noire of “prolixitee” among these
pedagogues was Geoffroi de Vinsauf; and that brings us
to the familiar sarcasms of the Nun’s Priest.[38] They
pursue not merely an ass, but still more a perverted
poetic. Chaucer pillories Geoffrey not merely because
the Nova poetria is an Ovidian nightmare, but because
its constant object, alike in the rules and in the manufactured
examples, is to inculcate the stalling of composition
by “colours.”[39]
The separable description challenged by the Clerk is
challenged also by the Squire, and in terms that confirm
the significance of the Franklin’s.
A doghter hadde this worthy king also,
That yongest was, and highte Canacee.
But for to telle yow al hir beautee,
It lyth nat in my tonge, n’in my conning.
I dar nat undertake so heigh a thing.
Myn English eek is insufficient.
It moste been a rethor excellent
That coude his colours longing for that art,
If he sholde hir discryven every part.
F. 32-40.
The Squire’s later sarcasm is more open and more constructive.
It may well sum up Chaucer’s criticism of
the deviation of poetic by rhetoric.
The knotte, why that every tale is told,
If it be taried til that lust be cold
Of hem that han it after herkned yore,
The savour passeth ever lenger the more
For fulsomnesse of his prolixitee.
And by the same reson thinketh me
I sholde to the knotte condescende,
And maken of hir walking sone an ende.
F. 401-408.
A rhetoricated poetic, though in other mouths than
Geoffrey’s it has often had a fairer sound, is always a
perversion. The confusion of poetic with rhetoric has
always tended to obscure the imaginative value to narrative
of onward movement. The medieval pedagogues
who reduced the greatness of Vergil to mastery of all
“three styles” of rhetoric would doubtless have recommended
embellishing the eloquences of Aucassin et
Nicolete at the expense of the story, dilating the Tombeor
de Notre Dame, and making the Chastelaine de Vergi
static. Their conception of narrative has no room for
such composition as makes the Pardoner’s Tale a fatal
sequence.
Even Chaucer is too responsive to the taste of his time
to abandon the accepted means of dilation. Some of
his own apostrophes differ from Geoffrey’s to Friday[40]
only in eloquence, not in method. But as early as the
House of Fame he was critically aware of the “prolixitee”
inherent in “colours of rethoryk.” The interpolated
description, which he had elaborated to make
the Knight’s Tale magnificent,[41] he parodied in Sir
Thopas and challenged through the Clerk and the Squire.
In these passages he reminds us that his achievement of
narrative composition had taught him to distrust rhetoric
as a means of enhancing when the tale, Pardoner’s,
Squire’s, or Franklin’s, was really the thing. Further
he implies general denunciation of the staleness and
ineptitude of medieval rhetoric as poetic method.
Within the Canterbury frame narrative composition
is widely various. The early tale of the Man of Law
follows the pattern of a saint’s legend; the Clerk’s is
rather iterative than progressive. In such cases Chaucer
has not recomposed; he has limited his art to style.
What distinction he could achieve even so is most conspicuous
in the exquisite tale of the Prioress. Without
crisis, without even salience of moment, with no more reshaping
than the shift of focus from the horror of ancient
superstition to the beauty of childlike devotion, he
wrought by adjustment of tone and cadence a marvel
of simplicity. The Merchant infuses into his fableau
realistic suggestions of senile sexuality; but the fableaux
generally, Miller’s, Reeve’s, etc., are told in their typical
form for their typical values. Beast epic in the mouth
of the Nun’s Priest, never livelier and seldom so rich
in suggestion, is little reshaped as a story. Even the
Wife of Bath tells her fairy mistress tale without originality
of composition.
The artistic interest of the narrative couplet in the
Knight’s Tale has been heightened by Dryden. Beneath
the superficial differences which mark each verse
with its time is a difference of conception. Chaucer’s
time gave him easier variations; but he himself bent
them narratively. The larger movement of the Knight’s
Tale conveys the magnificence of princely chivalry less
in action than in pageantry. Romance as story was not
for Chaucer, one might say but for the tale of the Franklin.
Here he shapes a plot complementary to that of
Troilus and Criseyde in briefer compass, but with equal
onwardness. The issue again is convincing because it
is reached by distinct stages. The fourth, for instance,
culminates upon the squire’s desperate triumph.
Doth as yow list; have your biheste in minde;
For quik or deed, right ther ye shul me finde.
In yow lyth al, to do me live or deye;
But wel I woot the rokkes been aweye.
F. 1385-1338.
And the next begins:
He taketh his leve; and she astonied stood.
In al hir face nas a drope of blood.
F. 1339-1340.
The crisis upon Dorigen’s taking all to her husband,
thus fulfilling her character while she flies in the face
of the code of secrecy, is rendered in dialogue of sharp
interaction.
“Is ther oght elles, Dorigen, but this?”
“Nay, nay”, quod she, “God help me so, as wis;
This is to muche, and it were Goddes wille.”
“Ye, wyf”, quod he, “lat slepen that is stille.
It may be wel, paraventure, yet to-day.
Ye shul your trouthe holden, by my fay!
For God so wisly have mercy on me,
I hadde wel lever ystiked for to be,
For verray love which that I to yow have,
But if ye sholde your trouthe kepe and save.
Trouth is the hyeste thing that man may kepe.”
But with that word he brast anon to wepe.
F. 1469-1480.
No less eloquent is her reply to the squire at their meeting.
[He] asked of hir whiderward she wente.
And she answerde, half as she were mad,
“Unto the gardin, as myn housbond bad,
My trouthe for to holde, allas! allas!”
F. 1510-1513.
Such passages, as in Troilus and Criseyde, are narrative
leads. The last leads directly to the squire’s fine renunciation;
for the tale of generosity has been embodied
in individuals working out its issue. Even the illusion
of the rocks is lifted above magic because they were first
an obsession of the anxious wife. An exemplum and a
tale of marvel have been reconceived and recomposed in
a moving story.
No triumph of Chaucer’s is more evident than the
art of narrative swiftness in the tale of the Pardoner.
Verse narrative has nothing more seizing, more breathless,
more fatal. Yet even this is no greater than the
art that reveals the Pardoner himself. The tale is no
more triumphant than the interlude and the prologue.
Rather they belong together. So the ordinary romance
told by the Wife of Bath is heard amid the echoes of her
brutal realism. The familiar story of the cock and the
fox takes both color and shape from the Nun’s Priest.
Readers opening their Canterbury Tales for the second time,
or the third or the tenth, are as likely to turn to an interlude
as to a tale. Even an adequate account of the poetic
of every tale would fall short of the total artistic value.
For the interludes play a part in a scheme more ambitious
than any other medieval “framework”. Gower’s
plan in the Confessio Amantis is no more than a classified
series. The preface to the Decameron proposes
“a hundred tales ... told in ten days by a noble company
of seven ladies and three youths in the time of the
late pestilence ... in the which tales appear pleasant
or rude chances of love and other incidents of fortune
happening as well in modern times as in ancient.” After
describing the plague in Florence, the “noble company”,
and the fair country house to which they withdrew for
safety, Boccaccio makes each of his ten persons tell a
tale each day on the same general theme. Thus he arranges
ten groups of ten tales each, with charming interludes
of conversation, song, and description. But only
the charm of style saves the connective from monotony.
The narrators are merely mouthpieces; the interludes
are not used, as by Chaucer, to bring about contrast
and interchange; the setting, though more attractive
than the allegorical fiction of the Confessio Amantis, is
merely repeated with variations. The ancient plan of
The Seven Sages remains inflexible through all the versions.
The king, stayed by the tale of the first sage,
finds the queen in tears, and is won back by her counter-tale
to reaffirm his sentence on the prince. With mere
variation of the dialogue this scene is repeated six times.
Instead of being always different, as in the Canterbury
Tales, the interlude is always substantially the same.
Not only are the tales generally alike in form, being all
by the necessity of the plan exempla, but the plan itself
is little more than a vehicle.
The scheme of the Canterbury Tales is at once more
flexible and larger in scope. The fiction of a traveling
company offers more opportunity than that of a confession,
a trial, or even a house-party. But further the
interludes, instead of being pauses, whether pleasant
as Boccaccio’s or tedious as Gower’s, act upon the tales.
They add an individualized teller in action and interaction.
The parody romance of Sir Thopas gains in
point by the rude interruption of the host. Revenge for
this may be meant as excuse for the dulness of the following
prose morality. At any rate, the host’s rueful
comparison between the wife of Melibeus and his own,
and the domestic comedy of Chantecler and Pertelote,
suggest cues for the marvelous prologue of the Wife of
Bath; and her tale opens the way for other maistrye of
women in marriage.[42] Though the grouping remains
conjectural because the scheme remained incomplete
and the manuscripts do not agree in the order, there is
no doubt that Chaucer projected a larger technic of
dramatic setting. The general prologue describes each
teller by summary indications of make-up, costume, and
personal style, not in order to review medieval social
classes, but to prepare for the various interaction of the
interludes. Far from exemplifying Chaucer’s descriptive
habit, it is specifically adjusted to a list of dramatis
personæ.
Medieval verse narrative was recited or read aloud.
Chaucer had learned early that setting need not interrupt
its oral course. Making description run instead
in that course, he had learned further that inanimate
background is both less tractable orally and less significant
narratively than the environment of men and
women. Dialogue, the most oral means of liveliness,
he pointed by gesture, and from mood and emotion advanced
it to interaction. Finally he staged his tales by
characterizing the tellers and suggesting their interplay
with an audience. Though this is not often carried out
so dramatically as with the Pardoner, it is evident as a
narrative scheme. For the “framework” of the Canterbury
Tales is human.
[2] For the Prose Edda as “a textbook for apprentice poets” see A. G.
Brodeur’s introduction to his translation (New York, 1916), which
includes the Skáldskaparmál entire, and Gustav Necker’s introduction
to his German translation (Jena, 1925, vol. 20 of the series Thule). Parts
of the Skáldskaparmál are included in R. B. Anderson’s translation, The
Younger Edda, Chicago, 1880.
[3] “Nulle intention littéraire, nul souci de l’effet ne gâtent l’absolue simplicité
du récit. Le style, tel quel, purement déclaratif, ne s’interpose pas
entre l’action et les vers.” Lanson, Histoire de la littérature française, 25.
[4] For this see Faral, Les arts poétiques du xiie et du xiiie siècle, 93-97.
[5] Edited for the Camden Society by Thomas Wright, London, 1850;
reëdited by Montague Rhodes James in Anecdota Oxoniensia, Oxford,
1914; translated and edited by James, Lloyd, and Hartland, London,
1923; by Tupper and Ogle, London, 1924. See Hinton in Studies in
Philology, 20: 448 (Oct., 1923).
[7] References are to the books and distinctiones into which the collection
was grouped by some compiler, evidently not by Walter himself.
[8] The charm of Marie’s lais as poetry is suggested by the metrical
versions of F. B. Luquiens, New York, 1911, which has a bibliography
and a valuable introduction. There are several prose translations.
[9] The appendix of adventures in Aucassin et Nicolete seems to be a
later addition, not part of the original composition. Among the translations,
Andrew Lang’s keeps its distinction.
[10] Translation by Alice Kemp-Welch, London, 1903, with the French
text.
[11] Prose translation of Erec, Cligés, Yvain, and Lancelot by W. W.
Comfort, Everyman’s Library, 1914, with introduction, notes, and
bibliography. The fourteenth-century English translation of Yvain
(Ywain and Gawain) has been edited by G. Schleich with study of its
relation to the original, Oppeln and Leipzig, 1887.
[12] Lady Charlotte Guest, The Mabinogion (1877), 162.
[13] See note 52 to Chapter VII, and Lizette A. Fisher, The Mystic vision
in the Grail legend and in the Divine Comedy, New York, 1917 (Columbia
University Press).
[14] Book II of Dante’s unfinished De vulgari eloquentia has several
passages suggestive of the preoccupations of his time and of his own
bent: “Si poesim recte consideremus: quæ nihil aliud est quam fictio
rethorica musicaque composita” (III, page 393 of the Oxford 1 vol. text
of the Works); “magister noster Horatius” (ibid.); “grandiosa modo
vocabula sub prælato stilo digna consistere....” (VII. 395); “ornativa
vero dicimus omnia polysyllaba....” (VII. 396); “tota igitur ars cantionis
circa tria videtur consistere: ... cantus divisionem ... partium
habitudinem ... numerum carminum et syllabarum” (IX. 397).
For the three styles, see the indexes to ARP and to this volume.
[15] The references are to book, canto, and line. I refers to Inferno;
II, to Purgatorio; III, to Paradiso. The translations are adapted from
the convenient and familiar edition in Temple Classics.
[16] Tanto vilmente nel eterno esilio. I. xxiii. 125.
La concreata e perpetua sete. III. ii. 19.
E la sua volontate è nostra pace. III. iii. 85.
Non fu dal vel del cor giammai disciolta. III. iii. 117.
[21] For the demonstration of this see Gratia Eaton Baldwin, The new
Beatrice, or the virtue that counsels, New York, Columbia University Press,
1928.
Neglect of this medieval habit has hindered the interpretation of
Pearl. See the study of it by Sister M. Madaleva, New York, 1925.
[22] The passage refers specifically, though not in the usual medieval
terms, to Vergil’s diction. So do I. ii. 67, “la tua parola ornata”; and
II. vii. 16, “O gloria de’ Latin ... per cui mostrò ciò che potea la
lingua nostra.”
There are many references and allusions to specific passages; e.g.,
to the fourth Eclogue, often interpreted symbolically in the middle age,
in II. xxii. 70; to Dido’s “Agnosco veteris vestigia flammæ” (Æn. IV.
23), in II. xxx. 48.
Justinian’s vision of Rome in III. vi may be said to carry out the idea
of the Æneid in having the same Romanism.
[23] See above, page 271. The sculptured reliefs in II. x, though doubtless
reminiscent, as many a medieval ecphrasis, of the wall-pictures in
Dido’s palace, are exempla, not decoration.
[24] See note 21 above. I owe to this book the interpretation of Dante’s
intention as the progressive freeing of the will.
[25]Chaucer and his poetry, Cambridge, 1915, page 58.
[26] A similar touch is added in the English Ywain and Gawain.
He bad his lyoun go to rest;
And he laid him sone onane
Doun byfore tham everilkane.
Bitwene his legges he layd his tail,
And so biheld to the batayl.
2592-2596.
[27] Lecoy de la Marche quotes from a versified morality on the Blessed
Virgin a passage exemplifying simple use of linking refrain.
Ne trova pas l’angeles vostre cuer vain ne vole,
Quand il semma an vos la saintisme parole;
Ne li fiz Deu meismes ne vos tint pas a fole,
Quant il sor totes femmes vos retint a s’escole.
A sor vos retint li verais gloriox ...
La chaire française au moyen âge, 284.
Thus it is used in the stanzaic Morte Arthur.
...
Lancelot sayd: “yiff I sayd nay,
I were wele worthy to be brent.
Brent to bene worthy I were”
...
3696-3698.
[28]De planctu naturæ, translated by D. M. Moffat, New York, 1908
(Yale Studies in English).
[29] “We have already here some of that variety of tone, that dramatic
briskness, that air of gaiety mingled with romance.” Legouis, Chaucer,
85.
[30] “From Italy, and primarily I think from Dante, came the inspiration
to tell the story of Troilus in the bel stilo alto, to write in the vernacular
with the dignity and elevation which mark the great ancients.”
Root, The book of Troilus and Criseyde ... Princeton University Press,
1926, page xlv.
[31] For Chaucer’s sources see the critical summary in the introduction
to Root’s edition (Princeton University Press, 1926) and the bibliography,
pages 567-569.
[32] Price finds the movement typically dramatic: rising action with
suspense and complication to the climax in Book III, peripety in the
exchange of prisoners, falling action in the yielding to Diomed, conclusion
on the despair and death of Troilus. PMLA 11 (1896): 307-322.
[33] For Chaucer’s knowledge of the poetriæ see J. M. Manly, Chaucer
and the rhetoricians, Warton Lecture on English Poetry XVII (read June
2, 1926), printed in Proceedings of the British Academy.
The following pages on Chaucer’s criticism of the poetriæ are adapted
from my Cicero on Parnassus, PMLA 42: 106-112 (March, 1927).
[34] It is advanced, however, by Tatlock’s interpretation of the evidence
as suggesting rather Chaucer’s adoption of the “lay” as a literary form
than his use of a particular “lay” as a source (The Scene of the Franklin’s
Tale Visited, London, Chaucer Society, 1914).
Skeat notes the reminiscence of the prologue (appearing in better
manuscripts as an epilogue) to the Satires of Persius.
[39] The reference to romance which follows the Nun’s Priest’s sarcastic
dilation of truisms suggests that here too, as well as in the direct reference
to Geoffrey, Chaucer was glancing at rhetorication of narrative.
God woot that worldly joye is sone ago;
And if a rethor coude faire endyte,
He in a cronique saufly mighte it wryte,
As for a sovereyn notabilitee.
Now every wys man lat him herkne me.
This storie is also trewe, I undertake,
As is the book of Launcelot de Lake.
B. 4396-4402.
Perhaps also he was thinking of Geoffrey’s dilation on the instability of
“worldly joye” (277-291, Quid gaudia tanta).
[40] “O Veneris lacrimosa dies!” 375. Chaucer’s reference is at B 4531.
The Pardoner’s apostrophes (C 512, 534, 551, 895) are subtly tinged, as
everything else that he says, with demagogy. Those of the Nun’s Priest
(B 4416, 4529), of course, are played flat. But in other places (E 2056,
2242, G 1076) Chaucer’s use of this “colour” seems conventional.
[41] The rehearsal of all the conventionally appropriate loci of description
at the funeral of Arcite (A 2919-2966) sounds to modern ears impatient,
if not sarcastic. But, after all, the whole long passage is the “colour”
occupatio (præteritio). The shorter occupatio in the Squire’s Tale (F 63-75)
suggests sarcasm less by itself than in its connection with lines 32-40
and 401-408 quoted above.
[42] See W. W. Lawrence in Modern Philology, 11: no. 2 (October, 1913),
with his references to Kittredge and Tatlock; and for a summary of
considerations of the order of the tales, R. K. Root, The poetry of Chaucer,
153-159.
SYNOPTIC INDEX
[For further references see the alphabetical index following.]
MEDIEVAL RHETORIC
A. Sources
I. Inheritance of declamatio, as typically through
Sidonius, 77-87